Rebecca Coleman

INSIDE THESE WALLS

To Stephanie

Prologue

My mother used to drive me to ballet lessons in her white Ford Torino, her delicate fingers light on the wheel, rolling slowly down the clean streets of San Jose as I sat beside her in my leotard and pink tights. Often the driver in front of us would glance in his mirror and slow down, mistaking us for a police car. “Come on, sport,” she would mutter under her breath, imitating my father, even long after he died. I found it comforting, the way she kept his presence alive in ephemeral but steady ways, and I felt as though he could still protect me. It was startling to discover that wasn’t true, but for a while it gave me comfort.

The lessons began when I was four, ended abruptly at age thirteen, and began again much later, when I was forty-three years old. At that age I practiced alone, without a mirror, without a real barre, because I had no choice—but the music was the same as ever, Beethoven and Brahms selections from Afternoon Classics on NPR. I am very, very good at going deep inside my mind and, even with my eyes open, imagining my surroundings as they should be rather than as they are. Sometimes, when I practice, I imagine myself as a six-year-old in the high-ceilinged studio with the long mirrored wall and the record player in one corner. Back then I was just Clara and my name meant nothing. I could even say the entire thing, Clara Mattingly, and no flicker of recognition or shock would pass through the gaze that rested on me. I remember how small and light my body felt then, a wonderful sealed machine, an egg. I remember the way the rain lashed the tall old windows, whipped the trees outside, but couldn’t touch the airy sanctuary filled with piano music and the warmth of a dozen energetic small bodies. Other times I let myself be older, even my own age, which is forty-seven; I imagine I am dancing with a partner, a strong and muscular man with capable, gentle hands and an empty space where his face should be.

In the four years since I began to practice again, I cherish what the work has done to my body. Though I don’t have pointe shoes, the muscles in my legs are strong and lean now. There is a dignity to the way my spine holds up my head and shoulders, which is very important, and when my feet rest against the earth, each toe feels like a separate soldier, ready to help me sprint in any direction. After everything my body has been through—chucked through the maze of my life, striking every wall and obstacle along the way—at last it feels like my own. It’s evidence I wear outwardly that a person can change, she can grow stronger and better, carry herself taller. Even if no one else cares, I do. I care every day.

Chapter One

The orange tabby cat slips through the skinny gap low down below the razor wire—a daily miracle. Her eyes lock with mine. I sink down to my haunches in the shadow of the guard tower and hold out the one-third slice of bologna I’ve saved in the pocket of my uniform, folded into a paper napkin. She pads straight toward me, leaving little dust-prints across the yard. When she reaches me she examines it, sniffing curiously like a connoisseur before nibbling. Only after she accepts it do I begin to pet her, one questioning pat first, then big, long, affectionate strokes down her back. “Oh, yes, what a girl, what a girl,” I say in my grandmother voice. She arches and purrs, and I am pleased. I never take anything I haven’t earned.

Her name is Clementine. I named her for the color of her fur, although I used to have a kitten by the same name who was gray and white, back before. The other prisoners call her Frankfurter, and I don’t know why. But I’ve long since stopped caring why they do what they do. They leave me alone because of who my cellmate is, and that’s all the truce I need.

The new guard is watching me. She is some distance off, in the haze of the midday heat, and her gaze is frank and bare. I know what she is thinking: that I don’t look the way she expected. Not like the actress who played me in the movie, and not even like my own old photographs. In all of those, the smeary newsprint ones from more than two decades ago, my hair is in a sort of blonde pixie cut, but with long, smooth bangs. It was 1984, after all, and back then you either wore it long and feathered at the sides or you cut it short if you wanted to be taken seriously at the office. Now I don’t really worry about how I’m perceived around the office, so I just tie it back into a ponytail and have them chop it above my shoulders when it gets too difficult to comb. And there are other differences, too. When those photos were taken, I didn’t need glasses yet. I hadn’t yet had a baby, so my hips were still those of a young girl. I was twenty-three, and though I wasn’t exactly a wide-eyed naif, expressions still tended to pop onto my face like some sort of cartoon character. You unlearn that after a while, here. You learn instead to keep it flat.

Clementine finishes the bologna, and I rise up from my crouch, feeling it a little bit in my knees. The sun is harsh and direct. This is Imperial County, where California bumps up against Arizona and Mexico, creating a great flat expanse of land offered up to the sun like one of those mirrored tanning reflectors my mother used to bring with her to the pool. I didn’t grow up here. My family lived in San Jose, far to the north. But this is where I’ll be buried, over in the gated-off part of the yard with the aged felons and the suicides, the stillborn babies and all the unclaimed.

The buzzer sounds, and we form up to return to our cells for the hour until dinner. And then there’s a nice surprise. A letter. I know who it’s from without looking at the return address and slip it from the already-torn envelope.

Dear Clara,

Well I am a grandfather now. Doesn’t that make me feel old. Ha, ha. My daughter had her baby. They named him Keith Robert Davidson Jr. I went to see him and he is good.

On Friday I went to the dragway to see the race. Spencer Massey signed my program. It was a lot of fun and I promise I didn’t drink too much afterward, only two.

Well, I guess that’s all. How are things there? How is your job making books for the blind people? I saw a blind girl with a cane at Walmart and I wanted to ask if she has any of those books and tell her I know the lady what makes them. But I was afraid I would scare her just being a strange person talking to her out of nowhere what she can’t see. So I did not ask her.

All my love,

Emory Pugh Jr.

P.S. ONE DAY AT A TIME

I smile, fold the letter along its creases and slide it back into the envelope. His letter from last week is on my shelf; I replace it with this one and throw the earlier one into the garbage. This is how it is here, living in the sweep of a single turn of the earth, never letting the evidence mount that time passes. For those with a release date, all their existence is in counting down the days, the hundreds or thousands, between now and then. For me there is only one day, and I live it over and over and over.

* * *

I used to work on braille transcriptions of textbooks every day, but now I mostly do the tactile drawings, which are raised versions of the maps and diagrams. It’s very specialized work. At the Braille shop I line up my instruments on the desk: foil, leather punch, tracing wheel, paper tortillion and a canister of toothpicks. I’m fortunate that they trust me with these tools, given what I did. But I had already been in for eight years when I began the Braille training, and at first it was only with the typewriter. So I earned it over time.

One of the guards, Officer Kerns, sidles up near me. “Morning, ballerina girl,” she says. It’s more jeering than fond, and I’d rather if she just called me by my number. “How’s your friend Emory?”

“He’s getting along.” There’s no need for her to ask me. They read my mail and discuss it amongst themselves.

“Good old Southern men,” she says, and moves on.

I sit down on my stool and get to work on the drawing. I’m working on a college art history textbook, which is certainly the most lovely assignment I’ve had. The curriculum developer has selected ten paintings, representative of different periods and styles, to be recreated as tactile art. Shirley, the Braille program director, chose me for the task due to my meticulousness and high level of skill. Right now I am working on the foil mock-up of Van Gogh’s Starry Night, the seventh among the ten. I modify the textures according to color—the blues and yellows, the sea-green—to give a sense of variety, and try to preserve a sense of the brushstrokes, sweep and motion. To determine if I’m doing well, I occasionally close my eyes, clear my mind and then reach out to touch my work, trying to experience it as someone who has never seen anything in the world, least of all this painting. Over time I have gotten better and better at finding the mistakes. It’s a skill, learning to be blind. I believe I have gotten quite good at it.

I take up a toothpick and get to work on a small house in the foreground, hashing every other strip along the roof to indicate the lighter blue. My dream—I think about this often at night, while falling asleep or trying to—is to recreate Degas’ Intérieur as a tactile drawing. It’s a painting of a woman slouched in her chair with her back to a man, who stands at the closed bedroom door in an attitude of tensed agitation, his hands pushed deep into his pockets. The shoulder of the woman’s chemise has slipped down. The room is dim but for a single overbright lamp in the center, illuminating an opened sewing box and the bed’s coverlet, which might be stained with blood. I try to imagine the parts I would accentuate. The man’s dark shadow, taller than himself, against the door; the woman’s vulnerable shoulder and strangely blurred eyes; the obscured map hung above the dresser, its streets reduced to a smear, a tangle. It would be difficult to capture all of this in foil, but I may try, and include it with the proof of the art history textbook in case they would like to use it. I can imagine a thousand copies of my handiwork spread across the world, with a thousand readers running their light fingertips across its hills and valleys, absorbing the story. My name would not be on it, of course, but most of them have probably heard of Clara Mattingly. Perhaps my name and this image will find each other in their minds, and somehow, they’ll know.

* * *

Most days, as I put on my special dancing socks and warm up before Afternoon Classics comes on, I listen to the brief news broadcast on NPR. I don’t have a television, but like everyone else in this place I am fascinated by crime and follow the latest tales of others’ mistakes out there in the world. For weeks I have been following the arrest of a young woman named Penelope Robbins, whose father, state Congressman Edwin Robbins, was shot in the back as he teed off at the country club. I can’t quite picture Penelope, but details about her life abound on every news broadcast. Nineteen years old, educated at Sacred Heart Country Day School, a conservative family, a strained relationship with her father due to an interracial relationship. I wonder how she feels about that—the details of her private family traumas trotted out to the media, turned into fodder for the merciless drumbeat of news reporting. Her connection to the shooting is hazy, but she’s been charged with obstruction of justice.

“I think she did it her own self,” my cellmate, Janny, declares as she sits on her bed, allowing me to plait her dark hair into a neat French braid. “Like in a telenovela. Come out from the trees, raise the gun. Close-up camera, scary church music, bang.”

I laugh a little. “I don’t think you could get away with that on a golf course. All that open space, remember? Too obvious.”

“Maybe.” She runs her hand softly down her braid. “Is it straight?”

“I think so.” She stands and I examine my handiwork. Janny is fifty-four years old and her eyesight would probably be failing her at this point regardless of circumstance, but in any case she’s already blind. Ten years ago a fight in the yard ended badly for her, and she has been like this ever since. For a while they kept her in Medical Segregation, but eventually they got the idea to put her with me and free up her spot there. It was a good move for both of us. I take care of her, and the Latina women stopped trying to kill me at regular intervals.

“Looks good,” I tell her. “But there’s ketchup on your blouse.”

“Oh, no.”

“I’ll find you a clean one.”

I help her change, and soon the C.O. comes to collect us. Saturday evenings are always the same for me. Afternoon Classics, then dinner in the chow hall, followed by confession in the office wing. Janny goes ahead of me and always takes a long time. For a while, as I wait, I think about the Robbins shooting, and then my thoughts wander to the particularities of Intérieur—the sharp beard and ear tips on the man in the doorway, and how easy they would be to capture with a toothpick or tortillion, which is a soft-pointed stick of tightly rolled paper. The challenge is mainly in the light. I’m very unsure of how to convey illumination to a person who can’t sense light—and yet it is so important to the image. Her bared shoulder. His long left side disappearing into the shadow. Sometimes I am allowed to bring in Janny to test my drawings, but the fight that took her vision also left her a bit mentally slow, and when she praises my work I can’t always be sure she’s right.

At long last Janny comes out, wiping her eyes as always. Deep wrinkles score the sides of her face, and she has a long, noble nose and crisp cheekbones—an Aztec look. It makes her look particularly pitiful when she cries, as if only a very terrible thing could have brought her so low. She sits carefully in the chair beside me, fingering her rosary and murmuring in Spanish.

I pat her arm, then stand and step through the doorway. Father Soriano is a diminutive, olive-skinned man whose face calls to mind the boy from the Karate Kid movie, now several decades worse for wear. He has been here for five or six years, and I suspect he’s ready for a new assignment.

“Nice to see you, Clara,” he says. He makes the sign of the cross.

I sit in the chair across from him and cross myself. “Bless me, Father, for I have sinned. It has been two weeks since my last confession.” I wait out a clamor in the hallway—an inmate shouting indignantly as she is hauled toward Administrative Segregation. “I’ve thought ill thoughts of other people, committed an act of sexual impurity and took money under false pretenses.”

He raises an eyebrow. “What false pretenses?”

“I let a man from North Carolina put twenty dollars into my canteen account. I didn’t ask him to, but I accepted it. He thinks he’s in love with me.”

The priest purses his lips in a considering way. “Did you promise him anything in return? Or falsely claim to return his love?”

“No.”

“Well, then, it sounds like it was a free-will gift.”

I shrug.

“What sexual impurity?” he continues.

“With myself. Once.”

“Is that everything?”

I nod.

He leans in, and I know what’s coming. I straighten up.

“What have you done to try to make amends to your victims?” he asks.

“I can’t do anything for them.”

“You could pray for their souls.”

“I do. I have every day. That doesn’t make amends. Nothing can.”

He regards me with a plain, unblinking gaze. I scratch my shoulder.

“You could use a bit of a challenge, Clara,” he says. “You toe the line, on the inside and the outside. It’s a good time for you to think harder about how to reconcile some of those thorny issues from the past that you’ve set aside.”

“Well, as far as my victims go, I wrote a letter to Tommy Choi a year after I got here. I apologized for everything that happened, my role in it, all of it. I sent it to him through his lawyer. It came back unopened with a no-contact order stapled to it.”

“I’m sure the pain was very fresh.”

“I don’t doubt it, but I can’t do much to atone for the wrong I did. I don’t have money. Or a time machine.”

“No.” His little bow of a mouth twists to the side. “As your penance, say a rosary each day for just one of them. Focus on that individual.”

“Which one?” I ask.

He replies, “The youngest.”

* * *

At Mass the next morning, I don’t take Communion.

I can feel the priest watching me as the other prisoners line up in the aisle between the plastic chairs, their palms pressed together, and move forward at a solemn pace. One of them, Alexandra—a girl in her twenties who works in the food warehouse—cuts a glance at me as she returns to the seat two down from mine. Her mouth is closed tight with the willful, reverent tension of a communicant letting a host dissolve on her tongue. She was right behind me in the confession line yesterday, and I’m sure she’s wondering what I did between then and now.

The cellblock is quiet when I return. Many of the inmates are receiving visitors downstairs, or, like Janny, at the Spanish mass that follows the English one. There is no breakfast on Sundays because of budget cuts—we wait instead for an early lunch—and my stomach mumbles in protest as I offer my handcuffed wrists to the corrections officer through the slot in my door. I take out a packet of peanut butter crackers from my canteen stash and nibble on them, slipping one of the six into my pocket for Clementine. And then I see, at the bottom of the thin cardboard canteen box, a small folded square of paper. A note. Or, as we call it here, a kite.

It must have been there since canteen delivery the previous Wednesday. I glance toward my window to check for C.O.s, then unfold the paper, smoothing it against my blanket.

You are Clara Mattingly. The Cathouse Murders. I saw the movie. I want to know your REAL story. I dont think you did it like they said. I think Ricky Rowan did all of it. I wont write my name here but I will give you a signal in chow hall. come sit with me and tell me. I am ON YOUR SIDE. from YOUR FAN

I tear the note into small pieces, drop it into my toilet and flush. Then I shake the next peanut butter cracker from the cellophane and bite into it as I open up a velvety and creased paperback from the library. I don’t know who that girl is, but she’s sadly misguided. I don’t tell my story to anybody. And I don’t need anybody on my side. I’m in here on four counts of murder in various degrees, no possibility of parole. If that’s a story you want to be close to, then I don’t want to know you at all.

* * *

On Monday I spend the morning completing Starry Night, then do a little standard Braille transcription to round out the workday rather than start on my next drawing. In the afternoon I feed Clementine a torn bit of hamburger and sit awhile with her in my lap, soaking in the midafternoon sun. She is an orange coal, resting there on the thigh of my sky-blue jumpsuit, and even when sweat starts to pour down my temples I don’t move. I once read that a Buddhist monk cut off the sleeve of his shirt rather than wake the cat that was sleeping upon it. Well, I can’t do that here, but I can bake in the Valley heat. It’s the least I can do. After all the cats I lost, the ones who almost certainly met their fates in a kill shelter on a single memorable day for the staff, I can sweat a little for one. The irrigated fields beyond the wire stretch out like a patched green quilt, really beautiful. I would do each shade of green in a different texture with my tortillion. Dots and dashes, a crumple, waves. It would be poignant to check my work for errors, touching those fields I will never walk upon, only see.

At dinner an inmate I don’t know plunks down her tray across from mine as I am opening Janny’s milk for her. This is the table where we sit alone, every day, and nobody bothers us. I look up at the girl with my flat face, feeling a challenge rise up to reveal itself in my stare. It’s been a while, but I don’t mind.

“I’ve been trying to get your attention all week,” she says. Her voice is saucy, like she’s flirting with me.

I say nothing. Janny’s sightless brown eyes widen in alarm. “Clara, who is that?”

“A white girl.”

“Amber Jones,” she tells us. Her long, wispy brown hair nearly crackles with static electricity beside her round face. “I want to know about Ricky Rowan. I know he murdered people and all, but in the movie he was such a cool guy.”

“He wasn’t a cool guy. That was just a movie,” I say.

“But it was inspired by what really happened, right? And who he really was. He was an amazing artist. You know they sell his ceramics on eBay now? They go for thousands.”

I try to imagine what kind of demented individual would display Ricky’s ceramic tiles in their kitchens and entryways: large-eyed amphibians, otherworldly bugs, glazes bubbled at the edges as if melting away from acid. Ricky Rowan made that, they’d say proudly, to the disbelieving cackles of their friends, and then move on to whatever’s in the next frame. Nazi memorabilia, perhaps. Slave-auction posters and Charles Manson’s handwritten sheet music.

“Did you ever talk to him after he went to jail?”

“No.”

“Really? That’s so sad. It’s like Bonnie and Clyde.”

I peel apart the opening of my milk carton. “It was nothing like Bonnie and Clyde.”

“With the romance, I mean. The great doomed love.” She leans in conspiratorially. “Didn’t you have his baby?”

I squeeze the bottom of my carton and a thick splash of milk bursts up through the spout, catching her on the mouth and neck. She gasps and reels back, holding her arms away from her body.

“Sorry,” I say.

The guards rush over, and we are both cuffed and escorted from the room. I look back at Janny, whose head is moving in frantic bewilderment, and I feel a gut-punch of sincere regret for what I’ve done. “Janny,” I blurt to the guard in an urgent voice. “Help Janny.” But another inmate—a Latina—approaches her, and I relax. Even though no one else wants to be burdened with her day after day, they’ll treat her well for the hour.

The C.O. deposits me back at my cell. “Discipline hearing for you in the morning,” she tells me.

“I know,” I say, but I’m not concerned about it.

I pull on my special socks, the ones with moleskin attached to the bottoms, and turn on the radio. It’s too late for Afternoon Classics, but I can find one station, not too fuzzy, playing soft rock from the 1980s. I set my hand against the horizontal bar that cuts across the door to my cell, set my feet in fifth position and wait for the song to change. Now it’s Kate Bush, a song I know called This Woman’s Work. It came out after I arrived here, so it’s bittersweet but safe from the baggage of memory. I extend my arm and begin my tendus, my toes sweeping back and forward in time with the music, a comforting mechanical efficiency. The silence of the cellblock is nice. No shouting, no clanking, no radios competing with mine. With my eyes closed it almost feels like a real ballet studio, and I drink in the sweet illusion for as long as it lasts.

* * *

Ricky Rowan hung himself in his cell sometime in late 1986. He didn’t even make it two full years in prison. My feelings about him were still cloudy then, hadn’t yet settled into what they would become, but mostly, when I got the letter informing me, I wanted to die, too.

I didn’t, though.

His cousin Dan came to visit me a couple of months later and read his suicide note to me through the telephone on the other side of the glass. My beloved Clara, it read, there is no life apart from you, no reason to do or be, and every quiet moment is torture imagining what might have been. He rambled on in that vein for a while, and then closed his letter with, What was sundered and undone shall be whole—the two made one. As Dan set down the letter he said, “I thought that last line was beautiful.”

“It’s from the movie The Dark Crystal,” I told him. And that’s all it was, his entire letter a strung-together series of quotes cribbed from Madeleine L’Engle books, Bob Marley songs and fantasy movies. Really, Ricky, I thought dejectedly, how could you let your last words be so unoriginal?

There have been three times in prison when I felt I couldn’t go on. The first was the end of my pregnancy, when I lay on the green cot in the small clinic and screamed and screamed, chipping both of my canine teeth by biting too hard against the dowel they gave me to shut me up. Then there was Ricky, and finally came the day I learned of the death of my mother, seven years into my sentence. I imagined her lying on her side in her floral-papered room beneath the gaze of my stepfather and the home-care nurse from the hospice, laboring through her last breaths and yearning for me to hold her hand. I knew she must have, because I was her dear girl, and she and I had been very close. The knowledge was like drowning, and I could hardly breathe or see; I gripped the sides of the narrow desk in my cell and gasped for air like a fish at the bottom of a boat. With her gone, the full force of my decisions hit me like a concussive blast, and I could see the bleak gray slate of the rest of my life that I had traded for the hope that she would find some peace to live by. When I tore apart my bedsheet and threaded it through the vent holes high in the wall above my toilet, it felt less like a suicide than a mercy killing. But I lacked skill, and after they cut me down the nurse informed me, with derision, that I’d succeeded only in bruising my trachea.

I know I will need to confess to the confrontation in the chow hall. I don’t like to let these unreckoned sins build up for too long, because doing so makes me feel distracted and fragmented. When I was a young teenager, my mother created a secret signal meant to look like a person pulling upward on a string, to remind me not to slouch. To see her signal caused me to automatically straighten my spine, as if God Himself was pulling the string from heaven. After confession I feel the same way: straightened, whole, self-contained. Without it I feel as though I’m constantly reaching for parts of myself that are rolling away, drifting far too close to the version of Clara who, in her stupor of thought, failed to recognize the chaos unfolding around her.

While Janny mumbles her rosary in Spanish I lay a folded undershirt on the floor beside her and kneel on it, resting my elbows against the bed, my forehead against my folded hands that hold my own rosary. I think about what Father Soriano asked me to do, about praying for my youngest victim. By my definition, or by his? I muse. It’s a knottier problem than it might appear. I have prayed for Eun Hee Choi every night since the first one— along with her father Jung-ho and her mother Mimi—so the penance should be easy. Yet his phrasing nags at my conscience, making me wonder if God has a different individual in mind.

I mull over it for a long time, until my knees ache and the cold of the tile has seeped through the shirt on the floor. And then, in the last minutes before the guards call us to the bars for night count, I whisper a hasty, nervous decade of Hail Maries for the other one. It makes me feel a little sick, but I do it. And afterward I feel anything but absolved.

* * *

As I expected, the discipline hearing exonerates me. I’m slapped on the wrist with a few routine restrictions on phone calls and visitors, but none of that matters to me. While I waited for my turn I managed to catch a few minutes of a television segment about the Robbins shooting, craning my neck a bit to watch the screen perched on a table in the office across the hall. The screen flashed a photo of the daughter’s boyfriend, a sturdy, cocoa-skinned young man with close-cropped hair and a football jersey draping his bulky shoulders. For the first time I got a glimpse of Penelope Robbins herself, who looks very different from what I expected. I had imagined a gloomy, recalcitrant young woman—the type with midnight-black hair and fingernails and a permanent glower. But Penelope is a beauty—a less refined, less polished little Audrey Hepburn of a girl, her bones as light as a pencil sketch and disappearing into the cavernous orange jumpsuit of the county jail. Sitting beside her lawyer at some hearing, her thick chestnut hair pulled back in a ponytail at the base of her neck, she looks like an ingénue playing the cleaning lady. Her story intrigues me more than ever now, and as I catch snippets of voiceover theorizing that she hired a hit man against her own father, I wish for the first time in years that I owned a television.

After the discipline hearing I squeeze in a few hours of work, and during cell time afterward I write back to Emory Pugh. I thank him for the canteen money and tell him about the large vole Clementine caught and brought to me as a gift. I ask him about his job at the furniture factory, and I try to describe Starry Night to him. Maybe he’ll look it up.

My mail consists of a religious magazine and a letter from an unfamiliar name. The addresses are handwritten, but the letter is typed.

Dear Ms. Mattingly,

My name is Karen Shepard, and I am writing a book titled, An Artist Unraveled: The Life and Death of Ricky Rowan. I am hoping you will allow me to interview you, as your insights are invaluable to this project. This book is already under contract, and so it will be a certain opportunity to tell the public your story in your own words.

The synopsis of the book is this: “Few who knew Ricky Rowan in his youth could have imagined the infamy in his future. In October of 1984, a series of brutal murders, including a family of Korean immigrants and a beloved priest, stunned the city of San Jose. Rowan’s crime spree and dramatic capture—amongst his followers at a shabby squatter’s den crawling with stray cats—inspired the Steve Griffin-directed feature film The Cathouse Murders. Yet the full story has never been told. Through exclusive interviews and meticulous research, Shepard offers an insightful look into the life and psychology of this once-promising American artist whose life on the fringe ended in his unraveling.”

I look forward to the opportunity to speak with you. I assure you that your words will be fully respected and accurately conveyed, and I hope you will take this opportunity to set the record straight about any misconceptions.

Yours very truly,

Karen Shepard

I drop the letter into the trash. Janny hears the sound and asks, “You get another letter from Mr. Emory?”

“No. It’s from another person who wants to interview me. This one’s writing a book about Ricky.”

Her nose wrinkles in distaste. “That guy’s got enough attention. Tell that writer he should interview me. I got stories.”

“It’s a lady, and yes, you do. Somebody ought to tell your story.”

Janny nods. She’s sitting on the stool beside our desk, rubbing Vaseline into her hands. She has been here for fifteen years—first-degree murder was her charge—and although the canteen sells hand lotion now, she still uses the Vaseline that was the only offering when she first arrived. Every week I help her prepare her canteen order, and every week she requests the same things: Rolaids, sensitive toothpaste, hot cocoa, chicharrones and her Vaseline. A few years ago the canteen stopped carrying the type of shampoo she ordered—a Mexican import—because the State of California decided it contains a carcinogen. They offered a different Mexican shampoo in its place, but she always mixes up the names, maybe because she has never seen the bottle, maybe because of her memory problems. So once a month she says “Vanart” and once a month I check the Gizeh box.

“I’m glad you didn’t go to the Hole for throwing milk on that white girl,” Janny says. “You go to the Hole, they gotta send me with you. And I don’t like it there.”

“They would have put you back in Med Seg. They wouldn’t punish you because of what I did.”

“Please don’t do stupid stuff like that, Clara. I got five years left here, and I don’t want no drama.”

I sit beside her on the bed. “I’m sorry.”

She smiles indulgently. Pats my hand with her sticky one. “You want to show me some more about that Braille? We got some time left before chow hall, right?”

“Fifteen minutes.”

I take out the pages I’ve typed up for her in the workshop—the names of her three children, her mother and Jesus, each on its own line. Secretly I doubt she’ll ever learn all the letters. We’ve been working on these same five words for more than a year but she’s making slow progress, and that brings her joy. And so it brings me joy, too.

* * *

A few days later, as I’m carrying Janny’s Styrofoam dinner tray to our table in the chow hall, the crackly-haired girl strides straight toward me and punches me in the face. Pain slashes across my cheekbones, fogs my vision. A joyous cheer rises up from her friends, and I take two large steps backward to allow the guards to step in, which they do, quickly. The blouse of my jumpsuit is speckled with blood, red on pale blue. The pain is throbbing, but not insurmountable. Someone in a gray uniform hands me a messy wad of paper napkins, and as soon as I press them to my nose they go crimson.

“That was for the Koreans,” somebody shouts, and a bunch of people laugh.

The girl and I are, once again, escorted down separate hallways—her in handcuffs to the disciplinary offices, me to the clinic. I stand in the doorway with my bloodied napkins, and the nurse says, “Oh, Ms. Mattingly. I haven’t seen you in a while.”

I’m jostled toward a chair. There are three green cots in a row. One is occupied by a woman lying with her arm around her stomach and a kidney-shaped dish beside her, which contains a film of vomit. The other two are empty, although one is surely intended for the heavily pregnant woman pacing by the cabinets. She stops and hunches over a little, eyes closed, bobbing slightly at the shoulders. Her nostrils flare. I wonder what they’ve drugged her with, and whether that’s a standard procedure now or something you can buy with canteen funds. A woman with finely styled hair, wearing a black Department of Social Services name badge, sits in a chair along that wall reading a paperback. I know her role. Spirit away the infant as soon as it emerges, replacing it with a stack of paperwork. The government’s official Rumpelstiltskin.

The nurse peels back the wad of napkins from my nose. “Janny Hernandez needs someone to get her dinner,” I say thickly. “Can you call somebody down?”

“I’m sure they’ve got it.”

“The spaghetti needs to be plain.”

“They’ll deal with it, Ms. Mattingly.” The nurse touches my nose with a tentative gloved finger. “My, my. Well, I don’t think she broke it. You didn’t fight back, did you?”

“No.”

“That’s a good girl.” I snap my head up to look at her with narrowed eyes, and the guard’s hand drops to my shoulder. A trickle of blood bursts from my nose again, pooling on my bottom lip, and I taste its copper.

“Easy now.” She hands me a wet-wipe and a thick rectangle of wound cotton. “You get yourself cleaned up, and then back you go.”

The C.O. walks me back to my cell. It’s the nice officer, Sergeant Schmidt, a thick-shouldered woman who wears her strawberry blond hair in a low bun. She has been here for a long time. “I’ll get an inmate to bring your dinner. Somebody’ll take care of Janny, don’t you worry.”

“She can’t eat tomato products, and it’s spaghetti night. That’s the problem. They have to ask for plain spaghetti for her, no sauce, or she’ll get heartburn. And she forgets, so if they give it to her with sauce, she’ll eat it by accident.”

“Calm down. You think you’re the only one who can handle Ms. Hernandez?” She offers me a wry smile as she locks the bars. “Put your feet up for a few. Write a letter to Mr. Pugh. Now you’ve got an interesting story to tell, right?”

She makes her slow way down the cellblock, and I sit on Janny’s bed and sigh, touching my nose cautiously to see if it’s still bleeding. I’d never tell Emory Pugh about anything like this. He’s a simple man, but I don’t trust that he wouldn’t sell juicier information to the kind of people who might publish it. Any time I begin to think the public’s interest has died down, a letter like Karen Shepard’s pops up to remind me none of this will ever go away. I’m beyond caring what anyone out there thinks of me, but it’s a matter of self-ownership. There’s hardly anything in this world that’s mine, and so I hold close my truths, my secrets.

When I was seven years old, my mother bought me the record album of Captain Kangaroo’s narration of The Nutcracker. It enchanted me to hear my own name coming from the hi-fi speakers because I had never known another Clara, and that Christmas season I lay on the braided rug for hours, listening to the story again and again. Look! Look! Through the keyhole! it began. Do you see what I see? The locked room Clara saw through the keyhole contained the wondrous Christmas tree, the toys and sugarplums, but also the evil Mouse Army and their ruthless king, the gingerbread men soon to be wounded in battle. Sometimes I feel like that room, closed off from all those piling up at the doorway and scrabbling for a glimpse. I am everything inside it. And though it is mostly tree and gift, light and candy, there is no story without the evil element. Without the heartless animal, it’s just a pretty dance.

* * *

When Father Soriano appears at my cell, his cassock broken by the gray bars like a Magritte painting, I am surprised. This is the hour of the day when many of the inmates attend Narcotics Anonymous meetings or anger management classes, including Janny, but I just stay in. I’m replying to the latest letter from Emory Pugh, who wrote that he went fishing and that the lake reminded him of my eyes. My eyes are brown, but the reality of who I am doesn’t really matter in this correspondence, so I only thank him. The second letter from Karen Shepard has already found a home in my trash can.

The C.O. unlocks my cell, and I offer the priest my chair. The bed feels like a strange place to sit to receive a visiting clergyman, almost suggestive, but the only alternative is the toilet, so I try to perch on the mattress in a proper way. I can see my mother in my mind’s eye, pulling up the string.

“Nice to see you at Mass this morning,” he says. He brushes a hand toward my magazine. “I see you get the Magnificat.”

“Yes. I follow along with it every day.” I smile a little. “In another life I might have been a nun. I like the Litany of the Hours.”

“You’ve got the dedication, that’s for sure.”

“Just not the resumé.”

He offers a confused smile, as if not sure whether he should laugh at that. To smooth it over I add, “I feel like one a lot of the time when I’m doing the Braille. Like a scribe from the Middle Ages. I could have sat in my little hut in total silence all day, translating from Aramaic or Greek. It sounds like a good life.”

His nod is polite. There’s a pause, and then he says, “I noticed you haven’t taken the Eucharist for several weeks.”

“I haven’t finished repenting.”

“If I remember correctly, we discussed saying a daily rosary for one of your victims.”

“My youngest victim.” I look at the mirror past his head, see my face reflected pale beside his dark shoulder. “I’m not sure who that is.”

“I believe it was the nineteen-year-old daughter. Was it not?”

I close my eyes, feel a line form between them. “So you meant Eun Hee specifically?”

He opens the folder in his lap, flips through some of the lined yellow pages held in by a strip of metal. “It says in your file—”

“I know what it says in my file. It’s hard to explain.”

His face has clouded with a kind of suspicion. “Is there a reason you can’t pray for the one you believe to be the youngest?” he asks. “Or for more than one?” It’s not like you don’t have a variety of choices, I imagine he’s thinking. I wouldn’t blame him.

“Penance for Catholics is very specific,” I point out, gently chopping the air with my hands to draw the neat, invisible box this faith creates around my soul. “This many prayers, not one more, not one less. You must repent for every sin, or the penance doesn’t cover it. It isn’t a vague, generalized sort of forgiveness. So it bothers me if you don’t give me a specific name.”

The droop at the corners of his eyes tells me I have worn his patience to a frayed edge. “Eun Hee, then,” he says. “Pray for her.”

My sigh embodies both relief and, oddly, disappointment. “All right.”

He nods, but there’s an uncertainty to it. He takes a breath, releases it. “The goal here is to make personal progress, Clara. Spiritual progress. I want to help, but I feel like there’s something you’re holding back,” he says.

“Not at all,” I say. Now I will need to confess to a lie.

* * *

I pray for Eun Hee, and the following Sunday I stand in the Communion line once again and taste the dry wheat starch on my tongue. That afternoon I sit outside in the sunlight for a long time with Clementine on my lap, looking out over the steel frames of the high-voltage towers marching across the valley, the looping sweep of their cables. Between the irrigated fields the land is in its desert state. The green is so fragile. It looks as if it could be wiped away with the swipe of a finger, like moss on a stone.

I think about asking Emory Pugh to send me a package of catnip. I’ve made cat toys for Clementine before—knitted mice, a feather tied to a piece of yarn—but I used to love watching the ecstasy of a young cat rolling in the grass under the spell of the stuff. I never ask him for anything, but for Clementine, perhaps I’ll make an exception.

* * *

On Monday morning, back at work in the Braille workshop, I’ve got a print of Picasso’s Guernica on the light box when the public address system crackles and I hear my number barked out on the list for visitors. At first I think, This is strange; I haven’t had a visitor in years. Usually visits are restricted to Saturdays, and those during the week are only for rare situations where the visitor has traveled a great distance or can’t often come. And then, in a flash of insight, I know who it is. It’s Karen Shepard, making good on her last letter’s breathless insistence to “meet in person” to “discuss those questions on which no one else could shed light” but me.

“I’m sorry,” I say to Shirley, who is frowning up at the intercom, her curled white hair resting cloudlike against her shoulders. “I didn’t request any visitors.”

“It’s all right, Clara. It must be somebody special. You go. Enjoy your visit.”

I set down my pencil and try to conceal my irritation, lest the guards interpret it as hostility. My wrists shackled, I am led down the long hallway and then the stairs, to the yellow cinderblock room filled with booths. The second from the end is empty. I sit in the chair and face the visitor through the thick, smudged Plexiglas. The woman on the other side—blonde, young—looks at a guard uncertainly, then lifts the phone receiver and presses it to her ear. I do the same.

“Clara Mattingly?” she asks.

“Yes. I don’t do interviews.”

“Well, this isn’t really a typical interview. I promise I’m not going to disclose anything you tell me.”

I scowl. “Putting it in a book is disclosing it, don’t you think?”

She regards me with an uneasy gaze. She has poor eyes for a journalist—too large and rabbity looking, lacking in reserve. “I wouldn’t do that.”

“Listen, I’m not about to feed you information you can use to cobble together some biography of Ricky, whether or not you quote me on it. It’s a worthless project. And no, you can’t quote me on that, either.”

She nestles the phone more tightly against her jaw. “I don’t think you understand,” she says. “You see, you’re my mother.”

I stare.

With her free hand, she grasps, drops, then grasps again at a sheaf of papers on the slim counter before her. “I have…I have all these papers. I just want to know some things. I just want—it’s nothing for a book. I had a miscarriage last year, and…well, it was the wrong time anyway, but before I get married…”

She’s got the phone crammed against her shoulder, both hands now working through her file folders. Her fingers shake. Her mouth is moving so fast, but already I don’t like what I see. I don’t like this, I want to leave, and then she slaps a single rectangle of paper up against the window. It’s pink and patterned and it bears a seal.

“This is my birth certificate,” she says. “The names are wrong, I know. Those are my adoptive parents. But if you recognize this—maybe this date or this place. It says, California State Women’s Prison at El Centro. And so I looked and looked—”

“I know nothing about this,” I say.

All five of her fingers fly out in an urgent stop motion, and the paper slips down to the table. I can see her face again, and her eyes have welled with tears. “No. I know. I’ve searched and searched. I’ve put up one query after another on these adoptee search sites. And this woman, she was a nurse here in the 1980s, she replied. She said, absolutely for sure, that it was you. I didn’t believe her at first, maybe for obvious—”

“Good. You shouldn’t have.”

“No, no. I don’t judge you, I don’t judge you. Please know that. I only want some medical information. Because after my miscarriage—it was pretty late for one—the doctor said, do you know of any genetic issues in your family, and I said I just don’t know. So that’s all I want. I’m not here to…to bother you.”

Ricky’s mouth. Ricky’s jaw. The particular set of her front teeth, the narrow slope of her chin.

She shoves the heel of her hand against her eye, smudges a streak of moisture toward her ear, tinted with tiny black flakes of mascara. There is a diamond on her ring finger, and the gold band is loose against her skin, sliding around with the motion of her hand. “I’m so sorry,” she says. “I know this is so inconsiderate of me. I just thought if I sent you a letter, you might not believe me. So I came and I brought everything.”

I look to the guards, who stand on each side of the booths, hands folded at the front of their gray-and-black uniforms. Neither looks as if they are about to end this visit, as they sometimes do when emotions reach a fever pitch. I look at the girl again and feel myself swallow hard, by reflex, as if forcing down a stone.

“That date looks a bit familiar,” I say. “What did you say your name was?”

“Annemarie. It’s Annemarie Leska.”

It’s like a roaring noise tearing upward through time, from the end that was always an end to a beginning that was never a beginning. What was torn from me has always been gone, the relief of a particular torment and nothing more. But a name, a name—she has a name. She can never again be a nothing, never again an end. What was sundered and undone shall be made whole. But that is not true, because I know I will be torn by this, not only once anymore, but again and again without amnesty.

Chapter Two

Annemarie leaves with the information she wanted. A summary of everything I can remember about my family’s medical history and the few details I can recall from my pregnancy with her. I’ve told her about my father’s early heart attack, my mother’s cancer, but it’s been so long since I dredged up any of that and my mind feels foggy about anything beyond those stark facts. And as for my pregnancy, there’s very little there, in the cubby of my memory where that time should be. I suppose it was the stress of the arrest, the incarceration, and all of the court business that caused me not to even realize for the first four months or so. And not long after the end of all that, there came the trial, so that was looming over me even then.

After the hour’s visit I am led back to the Braille workshop. The print of Guernica is still on the light box, topped with my onionskin overlay. I sit on the stool and begin sketching again, continuing my outline of the woman on the far right whose arms are thrown toward the sky. As I draw I add in my little symbols about depth and texture, a code nobody else can read.

What about my father’s side? Do you know anything about them?

I’ll have to try to remember all that. I’ll work on it.

Her eyes squinted up, as if anticipating a blow. Was it Ricky Rowan?

No, no, no. Your father was a wonderful person, generous and very kind.

I trace the small window high above the woman in the painting, the sharp angles of the flames leaping above and below her. I begin on the head of the spirit-woman drifting in through the window, her arm and hand holding the lamp, and I stop. I stop.

“I’m not feeling well,” I say. I turn to the C.O. by the door and repeat myself. “I’m not feeling well.”

“You need to go to the clinic?”

No. “I think I just need to rest.”

“You’re either sick or you’re not sick.”

I turn back to the light box. I deepen some of my lines, then return to the arm, the lamp, the spirit woman with her mouth agape. I shape the doorways, boxes inside of boxes, each a fresh sharp angle.

She said, absolutely for sure, that it was you. I didn’t believe her at first.

But she believed her in the end, and so she came.

Clara Mattingly?

I push it all away. I can do this. I’ve been doing it for a long time, and can keep it up a little longer. I hunch my shoulders above the light box and focus on nothing but the lines of the great wounded war horse at the center, its dark nostrils and dagger tongue stretching forward in an endless scream.

* * *

In the hour in my cell between yard time and dinner, while Janny is at Narcotics Anonymous and I would normally be dancing, I sit on my floor and tear through the boxes of documents and papers stored beneath the bed. I’m seeking any slip, any shred of connection to the young woman who met my eyes and uttered that phrase. You’re my mother. And there is nothing—not a photograph, not a medical record, certainly not a diary entry. I hoist the thick dot-matrix printout of trial transcripts from the bottom of the cardboard box and sit back against the cold cinderblock wall. The pages are held together by a rusting butterfly clip, and I flip through them, recognizing the testimony of Forrest Hayes—Ricky’s supposed friend, who was with us that memorable weekend.

Q: And after Mr. Rowan opened the cash register, where was Ms. Mattingly?

A: Still in the side room, like, near the doorway, to watch over the family. They were still all sitting on the floor in front of the big sink. She had her back to me, but she kept turning her head back and forth to look at Ricky. We were all real nervous by then, except Ricky and maybe Chris.

Q: And Ms. Mattingly was armed.

A: Yeah, she had the gun. After Ricky got the register key he told her to hold it.

Q: Did she resist that, or seem uneasy about it?

A: They sort of squabbled over it for a second, but then she took it.

Q: And after he took all the money out of the register, then what happened?

A: Then Ricky called out to her, “Take ’em out, Kira.”

Q: Kira or Clara?

A: I heard Kira. But he called her that a lot, because of The Dark Crystal, and how the Kira in the movie—the girl Gelfling—had the power to call the animals and all that. And Clara could catch all those stray cats. When he left her notes at the house he’d sign them ’Jen,’ after the boy Gelfling. But I guess he could have said either one.

Q: And what happened after he called out?

A: Clara fired the gun once, and one of the women hostages, I don’t know which one, she screamed. Then Ricky said ’I love you’ to her—to Clara—and Chris came rushing over from down the aisle behind her and yanked the gun out of her hand. Next thing I knew, he was firing into the room where the family was—bam, bam, bam, bam. Just fired like crazy.

Q: But they were sitting on the floor, correct? So did you see them get shot?

A: No, but I sure saw them after.

I let the sheaf of papers flop closed and press both hands against my eyes. The pressure in my throat, behind my nose, is immense. Even after all these years I can easily picture Forrest with his double armful of Fig Newtons packages and Pepsi bottles, his green-eyed gaze darting between Ricky and the door, Ricky and the door. The fuzz on his jaw was as soft as cat fur. He’d thought this was a normal little robbery. He had no idea what he was getting into with Ricky. The rest of us didn’t have that excuse.

I set that packet of papers back in the box, but I catch a glimpse of the first page of the next packet—the defense testimony—and pick it up. My stepbrother’s is first.

Q: So the night before the convenience store robbery, she was home? Was that unusual?

A: No, she never stayed out overnight. Her mom—my stepmother—would have been really upset if she had. She was a strict Catholic.

Q: And the younger Ms. Mattingly, the defendant, did she share her mother’s faith?

A: Definitely. She was always really devout. Never missed Mass. She met Ricky in confirmation class, which I guess is kind of ironic. But he was always a troublemaker, and she wasn’t like that. She was a good girl.

The buzzer sounds for dinner. I pile all my paperwork into the boxes and blot my eyes with toilet paper. They’re still tender underneath along the fading bruises from the fight in the chow hall. Maybe that will disguise the redness of fighting back these tears, which would be helpful. Never look weak. It’s the most important thing.

* * *

My lawyer, Mona Singer, has aged so noticeably since I last saw her that it’s difficult to control the surprise on my face as I shake her hand. “Clara,” she says. “I was surprised to hear from you.” Her voice comes out older, too. All the smoking is catching up with her.

We sit down in the small private office reserved for attorney visits. The acoustic tile of the ceiling is pocked and dusty, and the room has a cool, metallic smell—drafty windows and steel desks. “I had a surprise visitor yesterday,” I tell her. “The…the baby.”

“What baby?”

“I guess she’s twenty-three now.”

Her eyebrows rise in fake recognition, but then it turns genuine. “Ahh. The one you surrendered to Social Services just before the trial. My, that was a long time ago, wasn’t it? It sure gets away from me.”

I fidget with the ballpoint pen set on the table between us. “She wants a medical history, you know, for her own records. Of both me and her father. What I have is so limited, and I really have no way of getting her father’s information.”

“Well, you could send his family a letter and ask. You could explain.”

“Except that his parents have died, and none of them knew about her in the first place. I refused to declare a father for her when she was born.”

Mona nods. Her eyes and mouth have shifted to a helpless, well-you-have-a-point expression that I don’t like.

“I just can’t think of a way to even get my own family’s medical history for her. My father died when I was six, and with my mother gone, too, there’s nobody else to ask. Nobody in my extended family would want to hear from me. None of them has spoken to me since my conviction.”

“Aren’t you still in touch with your stepbrother?”

I feel my flat expression return. “I’ve never been in touch with my stepbrother.”

“But I thought you two were close. Didn’t he speak in your defense at the trial?”

“Yes, but we’re not close.”

She presses her lips together tightly. “Hmm.”

“I also wanted to know whether…whether it’s too late for a new trial.”

Now she blurts a laugh. “A new trial? I don’t think so, Clara. Why would you think that’s called for?”

“If there were extenuating circumstances that hadn’t come up during the discovery process.”

“Such as?”

“I’m just asking.”

She shakes her head slowly. “I did everything I could to get you acquitted, and you’ve used up all your appeals. You were such a young woman at the time, so obviously scared and naive, but none of that made a difference to the jury in light of the evidence. Forrest Hayes testified against you, and what he saw was compelling. I can’t imagine what could come to light this many years later that would undermine his eyewitness testimony.”

I look away and feel my expression go sour. “Some eyewitness. He lied and lied. He was only out to save his own neck.”

“You know I don’t dispute that one bit, but the jury felt differently. As for your medical records, I think the best approach would be to provide your daughter with your stepfamily’s information and her father’s family’s information and leave it to her to ask them for it directly. Ricky was her father, correct?”

I hesitate, resting my curled fingers lightly against my mouth. “I don’t want to discuss that with her.”

She cocks an eyebrow. “She’s already found you. You think she won’t figure it out?”

“I’d rather leave it an open question. I can’t imagine what it must be like to be adopted and go looking for your biological mother and find out it’s me. I can’t let her think both of her parents were evil. That would be devastating.” I rub the bridge of my nose between my thumb and forefinger. “My mother was so wonderful. It makes this so horribly embarrassing.”

“You’re not evil, Clara,” Mona says in her measured, even voice, which is meant to be a gentle reminder that she’s my attorney, not my therapist. “You made some poor choices. And hiding the truth, even for noble reasons, always ends badly. My advice to you is, if she asks, tell her the truth.”

I nod, but only to be polite. She gathers the straps of her bag and rises from her seat. “I’m sorry I can’t be of more help, but this is really beyond my reach. I wish you luck with it.”

Luck. I don’t offer my hand for her to shake, and instead simply place my hands behind my back, awaiting the shackles.

* * *

Clementine struts across a picnic table, the top of her tail twitching. Some of the other inmates, a gang of cornrowed and heavyset women, call out to her. “Hey, Frankfurter. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Over here, Frankfurter.” But she leaps down and comes over to me instead, which could be dangerous later. Prisoners have fought over smaller things than the favoritism of a cat.

“Check this out,” says one of the women. She’s a big girl with pale, ruddy skin and dishwater-blond cornrows, in here for assault with a deadly weapon. Facing the crowd at the table, she stands on tiptoe and raises her arms above her head, fingers touching, like a jewelry-box ballerina. Then she begins a lumbering, inelegant dance, leaping and twirling. The women on the benches are dying of laughter. Their hoots carry across the yard, piercing the air like bottle rockets.

I ignore them. It’s times like this when I’m glad Janny is exempt from yard time. The heat and harsh rays of the sun are too much for her, so during this hour she goes instead to the little gym in Med Seg for a slow ride on the recumbent exercise bike. If she were out here I would feel anxious about the hostility from the white women, wonder how I can stop her from getting hurt if I’m attacked, since I know she would follow me like a shadow; but alone I can’t worry about it. Their goal is to set me on edge, and they won’t succeed.

I have nothing for Clementine today, but she stalks around me anyway and accepts a scratch behind her ears. I sit in a shady spot with my back against the building, gazing out over a part of the yard that offers no view of the valley, only scrub and fencing. I’m trying to remember the birth. The pain—wave upon wave of it, and I, like a shipwreck survivor, clinging to a shattered board and treading weakly in the cold tide—that’s all I can remember. I run my tongue across my chipped canines, the broken ends long since rounded smooth. For months before I went into labor my stomach had borne marks like the raking of a giant claw, but not until it began did I realize those scars had only been a warning of what was to come. In my lifetime I had been held down, I had been raped by force, I had felt a man’s tensed arm like a crook around my throat, twinned with a menacing whisper. But I had never known what pain meant, not until that day. My concept of it had been laughable, like a child’s fancy.

All those months I had assumed I was carrying a boy. Ricky’s son, a miniature he had planted there by the sheer hurricane force of his will—it seemed so obvious. After the night of the crimes we had retreated to the Cathouse, as the neighbors called it, and I had left my birth control pills in the back of my dresser drawer at home. So terrified was I that my mother would go through my things and discover them that I called my stepbrother from the kitchen phone—Clinton, of all people—and asked him to bury them in the garbage. I was far less afraid of pregnancy, an idea which seemed vague and remote then, than of my mother learning I wasn’t a virgin.

I never thought for a moment that it would be a girl. A girl was a creature who belonged to her mother, and the infant I carried clearly did not belong to me. When it kicked, when it tumbled, these seemed only to be shadows of Ricky’s hold over me, and it was reasonable that he had found a way to remind me constantly of my bond to him, even in our separation. I couldn’t see him or speak to him, but he was too large a presence to really be gone. He had simply tunneled inward, and when it was all over and I was at last alone, it felt like the greatest of mercies. It was a red-faced shame to me that I had ever loved him, and as long as I had been exposed as a fool, I could at least nurse my wounds in solitude.

Clementine grows tired of me and pads out into the sun. I pull up my knees and rest my elbow against one, drawing my fingers through my bangs in an idle, comforting way. There was a time, in the midst of my years with Ricky, that I never could possibly have imagined it would end this way. Then, he was the good one, the protector, the one who had brought a particular Clara back from the dead. By the end of my trial he was only a figure in a funhouse mirror, and has been nothing else ever since.

The shape of her mouth, the set of her front teeth. The way her shoulders sloped, then straightened as she slapped the certificate against the glass.

Was this the legacy of us, then? From that desert of waste and loss, something beautiful and good? How was that possible?

* * *

After Mass on Sunday I attend a crochet class in the art therapy room. In the center of the table is a pyramid of skeins of donated yarn, some in colors I recognize as having been fashionable when I was a child. I’m assigned a crochet hook marked with a number, which the teacher records in a notebook before I can begin.

I’ve crocheted before—my mother taught me when I was in junior high—and it comes back to me more quickly than I’d expected. The teacher hands me an instruction booklet of patterns for dish towels, and I begin working on a more advanced one as my fellow students struggle to make a beginning chain. They’re loud and boisterous, but they leave me alone. I’ve taken a seat near the television bolted into the corner so I can keep an eye on the news as I work. I’m hoping for more information about Penelope Robbins, but I missed the first twenty minutes of the hour, and now the broadcast is focused on trivial celebrity news, sports, and reviews of movies I will never see. Still, I picture little Penelope languishing in her cell in the county jail, stoically terrified and possessing not a single coping skill for her new environment, the way I used to be. I’m sure she’s reading a lot of novels. Earnestly eating the canned vegetables they serve her, doing jumping jacks beside her bunk so she can keep her figure. Light and pretty and very nervous; a Bambi of the cellblock. It’s only a matter of time before she lets her guard down in the shower—disarmed by the delicious, steaming heat of the water—and finds herself railroaded face-first into the tile wall, someone’s thick fingers shoved in where they shouldn’t be, a giant hand on the side of her neck, a hissing whisper that she likes it. If she had reason to order a hit on her own father, perhaps she’s used to that kind of thing, but that won’t take away from the shock the first time it happens.

I work for a long time, in part because it keeps me away from my cell and the possibility of a visit from the priest. I didn’t take Communion this morning, and I don’t want to talk about it. At the end of an hour I have a nice yellow rectangle without a single flaw, as I’ve fixed each mistake along the way. It’s good work, and good work is satisfying.

Once back in my cell, I write a reply to Emory Pugh’s latest letter. And for the first time since my mother died, I ask someone for a favor. It feels strange and fills me with chagrin, but I don’t have much choice in the matter. Prison becomes a simple life if you don’t need anything outside it. But once you do, it’s hell. It’s what they intended.

* * *

“You hear that?” Janny asks. Her voice is low. We’re sitting on opposite sides of her bed, playing a game of Jenga her daughter sent her for Christmas five years ago. She’s remarkably good at it; to choose her next move, her sensitive fingers patter down the sides of the column without ever making it fall. She jerks her chin toward our cell’s farthest wall, and I listen, but hear nothing.

“What is it?”

“You can’t hear that? You’re getting deaf, old lady.”

I get up, cautiously so as not to upset the Jenga tower, and stand near the bars with an ear cocked to the left. Now I can hear it—the hum of our neighbor’s voice beneath the current of noise from her television, a one-sided conversation. She’s talking on a contraband cellphone. This particular neighbor is in for ten to fifteen for armed robbery, and while I can’t quite tell, it sounds like she’s arranging a surprise for the person who snitched on her.

“While you’re up, can you get me my Rolaids?” Janny asks.

I fetch the package and return to my spot on the bed. It goes without saying that neither of us will report on either the cellphone or our neighbor’s retaliation plans. During my first few months here I went to the guards for everything like that. I had no idea—or rather, the wrong idea—and I tried to understand prison by applying to it the rules of high school, where currying the favor of teachers was the best way to receive privileges and recommendations. I graduated third in my class, so I was eager to apply the skills that had served me so well a few years earlier. What I didn’t understand yet was that the guards were not looking for the fulfilling experience of helping young people reach their potential, and I couldn’t distinguish myself from my delinquent peers by demonstrating the great moral distance between myself and them. I was a murderer, and everyone knew it, and what the guards wanted was for me to stop turning myself into a cat toy to be batted around in the corridors. It made their workdays more tedious.

“Wish I had a phone like that,” Janny says. She lays a Jenga block on top of the tower with gentle precision. “I could call my daughter whenever I want. No more standing around waiting, then everybody yell at you if you talk too long.”

“How old was she when you got here?” I ask. Her brow furrows at the question, and I know it’s a strange one. We each know what the other did, but etiquette dictates that information like this should be volunteered. It’s like talking about money in the outside world—prying is in poor taste.

“Six,” she says. “She’s nineteen now.”

I redo the calculation quickly in my mind. “She would have to be twenty-one.”

“No, she’s nineteen.”

“Janny, you’ve been here for fifteen years. If she was six when you came in, she’s twenty-one now.”

“I know how old my daughter is,” she scoffs. “You gonna take your turn, or not?”

I slide out a block from the center. It moves easily; time has rounded its edges, left the wood with a certain velvety slickness. My mind is filled with a jumble of questions I want to ask Janny—questions which, in eight years together, I have never thought or cared to ask. Does she have memories of you from before? How did you build a bond with her, when you’ve been here almost all her life? Does she resent you for what you did? Forgive you? Do you have hope that it will be normal after you’re released?

Yet I can’t ask any of these. When Amber Jones asked her question in an ecstatic whisper—didn’t you have his baby? —it was nothing Janny hadn’t heard about me before. But from the beginning, I denied it was true. I’ve always brushed off the rumor as silly gossip. And I don’t know what to tell her now.

Or what to tell Annemarie. At the end of our visit, as she gathered her purse to leave, she said she would try to come back in a month or so. She lives in Riverside, which is only two hours away, but a four-hour round trip still requires planning. You have three more weeks to pull it together, I think. To figure out how to come across as an ordinary mother and have in place the right answers to all her questions.

Q: So what was your stepmother’s reaction when Ms. Mattingly didn’t come home that night?

A: Panicked. She called the police around two in the morning, after she and my dad went by Ricky’s house and nobody was there. But the officer brushed her off and said this is an adult woman who doesn’t have to abide by a curfew.

Q: Were you present when she called the police?

A: No, I was at my apartment with my wife and son. Diane called me about 3 a.m. and told me Clara was missing, and about her whole conversation with the police. She wanted me to drive around and see if I could spot them. So I got in my car and went looking in any place that seemed like a possibility. I even drove past the rectory, because it’s on the way to the pool hall, and saw all the emergency lights spinning through the trees, but I didn’t make any connection. If I thought anything it was that maybe some priest had a heart attack.

Q: And you received no contact from Ms. Mattingly in that time? No phone calls? No messages?

A: Nope. Nope. It definitely had me nervous. I always thought Ricky was a bad character and worried about her safety when she was with him. He had a short temper and a violent streak. I imagined all kinds of things could go wrong when she was with him, but I never imagined this.

I shouldn’t have unearthed those transcripts. They keep creeping back into my mind now, gnawing at me. I’ve guessed that when Annemarie went looking for her biological mother, she expected someone with a past—her birth certificate warned her she had been born in prison, after all—but surely not someone who hadn’t budged since then. And one whose name she already knew, no less. If she felt a morbid curiosity at first, it wouldn’t last long. I’m not the Hollywood actress she’s almost certainly seen performing a variation on my distant sins. I’m a liability, an embarrassment, and that is all.

What if she tracks down Clinton, I think all of a sudden as I watch Janny prod at the Jenga tower with an inquisitive finger. What if she realizes I have no worthwhile information to offer her, and seeks out my stepbrother instead? It was Clinton who kept the house after my stepfather moved into a nursing home. After a lifetime of halfhearted employment and false starts, he finally achieved stability by being the last one standing. The thought of Annemarie knocking on his door, witnessing the façade of affluence, is sickening.

She needs to get her answers from you, I think, and I drop my head into my hands, my hair blocking my view of the wobbly column of blocks. I don’t even know where to begin.

* * *

When Afternoon Classics comes on I stand at my makeshift barre and begin my barre work. The plies and eleves, the battement tendus and rond de jambes, all the steps I coaxed out of my memory and supplemented with a worn old book from the prison library. In a real class the music is based on what exercises the teacher plans for her students, but in my situation I must base my exercises on whatever happens to be on the radio. Yet I have learned to flow with it, and after a while the music tears open the fabric of this reality, the visual fact of it, and I walk through the wispy and ragged entrance it creates. Inside it, I’m in a rose-hued leotard and tights and a stiff round skirt. I recline in a chair like a sleeping swan. The room is familiar—the narrow bed with its loom-woven white coverlet, the wallpaper flocked with pink flowers, the map above the dresser, the open sewing box on a table at the center. And the man, faceless, standing in tense repose at the door.

I rise from the chair, dance away from him through the slanting shadows. My motions are nervous, mincing. They tell the story of a girl hastening to straighten the disorder, shirking away from the figure now stalking in the short space between the footboard and the far wall. He approaches, coming at me with feinting steps this way and that. Each time I hurry the opposite way, spinning in graceful disoriented circles, bumping the furniture. At last he takes two broad and powerful strides that force me to a rapid backward tiptoe, little bourré steps without the toe shoes, before I land gently, on my seat, on the bed.

I look up at him.

I know the dark hair, the pointy tips of his ears. I know the black waistcoat and stiff white collar. Where the face should be there is only emptiness, like staring into a dark pond, but I know who he is. Find yourself in the painting, my art professors used to say. The technique, the craftsmanship and style, all are important; but to fall in love with a work of art you must find in it what speaks to your soul, what you know to be true.

At the end, when I step out of the rip in the fabric and rest my hand on the steel bar again, taking my end pose in a cold room and a jumpsuit, I know with a fresh certainty that this is not a story for Annemarie. There has never been a single thing I can do for her, not to provide for her, not to protect her or nourish her—but at least I can give her a better story than this one. The truth is that she is good and worthy, and my part is only a matter of painting a picture in which she can see herself. Something grand, I think. Something beautiful.

Chapter Three

Ten days pass before I receive an answer from Emory Pugh, but he’s come through for me. The envelope is thick, and I eagerly unfold the four sheets of paper crammed into it. His letter is brief, as always.

Dear Clara,

Here are the pictures you asked for. I don’t have a copying macheine but I printed these out off the internet instead. I hope they are what you wanted. My printer does not do color. I think the one in front of your house is very pretty.

He goes on talking about other things, but I skip the rest and go straight to the photos. So strange that Emory Pugh has the internet in his house. We aren’t allowed any access to it at all, and I still don’t really understand it.

The first photo is Ricky’s mugshot. His thick brown hair is askew, and he’s grinning. There’s a sleepiness to his eyes, but they looked that way naturally—bedroom eyes singers used to call them, with a certain weight to his brow that always made him look like he had just woken up. This isn’t the kind of photo I wanted, but it’s still a bit of a shock to see his face—so familiar and also so young. I had known Ricky since I was nine years old; he grew older and I did, too, but at the same pace, matched to one another. Not anymore, though. Not anymore.

The page beneath it must be the one Emory Pugh was referring to. A slim blonde girl is sitting on the steps in front of the Cathouse, her dress pulled down over her knees, feet bare. She’s looking into the middle distance with a thoughtful expression. It’s true, she’s very pretty, but this isn’t me. That’s definitely the Cathouse behind her, but this is Katie Rayburn, the actress who played me in the film, posing for some sort of publicity shot. My friend in North Carolina is confused, but I can’t blame him for it. She does look like me, at least enough for a casting director.

And then, the one I was hoping for. He’s found it. It’s a shot of me and Ricky sitting in a booth at the Godfather’s Pizza in San Jose, about a year and a half before everything went wrong. Ricky has both arms thrown across the back of the booth, one disappearing behind my shoulders. We’re both smiling for the camera, and I’m caught in a half-turn, snuggling my body against Ricky’s side. He’s wearing one of his newsboy caps and a collared T-shirt, the one with the tiny alligator on the chest, which is tucked into his jeans. Ricky wasn’t a big guy, but in this pose—his body taking up most of the space in the photo’s frame, stretched out in the loose, authoritative way of men—it’s not difficult to remember his appeal. There was no threat to him, no machismo, only a careless sort of confidence and goodwill. He was just a boy in the neighborhood, and always the underdog. The one who detested sports, drew pictures during class and got jerked around by the jocks when they stopped by the Circle K to buy cigarettes after a game. Marlboro Reds box. No, I said Marlboro Lights box. Make that a soft pack. No, Camels. C’mon, faggot, what’s taking you so long?

I smooth the picture against my desk, trying to rub the folds from the page. The fact that I want this picture and will not toss it into the trash has the feeling of a small defeat. I picture his messy, blanket-strewn bed at his parents’ house, his face nuzzled into my neck, moving in the same insistent, friendly way of a young cat reminding you he’s ready for his dinner. Like that, where I sit back and say Oh, all right, all right, but not with resentment, only fondness.

* * *

Father Soriano’s forehead wrinkles as I step into the office we use as a confessional. “And here you are,” he says. “I’ve been concerned about you.”

“I have some things on my mind.”

“Well, this is the place to discuss them.”

I revert to the usual confessional patter, cross myself, list my sins. “I’ve committed acts of sexual impurity,” I tell him. “And perjury.”

This time he doesn’t ask me how many times I’ve gratified myself. “Perjury?” he asks.

“I lied under oath during my trial. Repeatedly.”

He leans back in his chair and runs a hand down his chin. “Ah, Clara,” he says. “I think that’s beyond my scope. You need to talk to your lawyer.”

“It wouldn’t do me any good. She already said it’s too late for a new trial. I just want to be absolved for it. It is a sin, after all.”

He regards me with a long, unblinking stare. His eyes look tired and uncertain. “Well, you’ve been taking the Eucharist all this time knowing you hadn’t confessed to this. So why did you recently decide it was an issue?”

“Because I did it for the right reason, and I was willing to accept the consequences. But the person I was protecting is gone, and now the decision I made affects somebody else, and so I realize my guilt matters.”

He’s still running his thumb beneath his chin. His manner is ponderous, and I feel the tension gathering as he considers whether to ask me the question he’s thinking. The one they’re all thinking, every confessor I’ve had for the past twenty-four years, the one I know they’re dying to ask and don’t dare.

At last he blurts it out. “Are you going to tell me it wasn’t you who shot that priest?”

Though I was braced for the question, I still feel my teeth clench. In a flash I picture that moment. My mask pushed up, rage blowing through me like a fire tearing up the walls to reach the roof, the bang, the blood. There is no satisfaction in the memory, only emptiness. “No. I shot him.”

He almost looks relieved. “Then what was your lie?”

“That there were no extenuating circumstances. That I was entirely to blame.”

“Well, who else do you feel was to blame?”

I lace my cold fingers together and fold them in my lap. “Clinton.”

Chapter Four

My crocheting is getting better. During the Sunday class I’ve been making a little brown coat for Clementine, which is a silly project because I’d certainly never try to put her in it. I’ve given it a rounded collar and a flounce around the hem. It’s very stylish for a prison cat, needful of a matching cap and perhaps a flower to pin at its collar.

“Can I feel it?” Janny asks when I describe it to her. She holds her hand out as if waiting for me to place it in her palm. At the moment I am combing her wet hair, which I have just helped her wash, starting with the tangles at the bottom.

“Not until it’s finished. We’re not allowed to bring yarn back to our cells, which is too bad. I was thinking I could make a crochet hook with a golf pencil, you know? If I soaked it in water and rubbed it against the edge of my desk for a while to form a crook.” I’ve made mechanical pencils with a similar method. They won’t let us have full-sized pencils, because they can be turned into shivs, so I’ve soaked the short golf pencils until they can be peeled apart and stripped of their lead. Then the lead can be coaxed out of a pencil otherwise left intact, and after the empty one has dried, the leads can be pushed through it just like a mechanical pencil. They’re very useful, perfect for sketching.

“What kind of bad stuff do they think you’re gonna do with yarn?”

“I don’t know. Hang yourself, I guess. Garrote someone.”

“Ga-what?”

“Come up behind them with a piece of yarn and strangle them.”

Her face lights up with understanding. “Oh. Yeah, I guess you could do that. But they let you bring the little coat back when it’s done? Couldn’t you just chew off the knot and untangle the yarn and then boom, kill somebody?”

“Nobody ever said the rules make sense.”

Janny chuckles. “You got that right, chica.”

That evening I lie on my bed in the dark of my cell, long after lights-out, and think about Annemarie’s visit. My wet hair is piled up above my head on the pillow, and I feel relaxed from the hot water and sense of cleanliness. I’m thinking about all the things I want to tell her about my childhood and my mother—all the really wonderful things we did during the in-between time when she had recovered from her grief over my father but hadn’t yet met my stepfather and remarried. I imagine telling her what I was like in high school, and hearing her exclaim that she was the same way, enjoyed the same things, suffered the same embarrassments. My mind has been slow to acknowledge it, but when I picture her face, I realize she looks like me. Around her jaw she is all Ricky, but the narrow line of her nose, the wide set of her eyes, and her coloring—that is all me.

I want to tell her about the night Ricky drove us out to the beach at Santa Cruz, when the warmth of the air made the vinyl upholstery of his bench seat stick to the backs of my legs, and I noticed that his wrist above the stick shift bore a heavy silver watch that showed the wrong time. He was left-handed, he explained—I felt bemused that I had never noticed—and he didn’t care about the time, he just liked the watch’s weight and design. At the beach we walked out past the boardwalk, past all the tourists, to where the air was quiet and the sand was damp from the outgoing tide. He rolled up his pants to just below his knees and showed me how well he could do cartwheels. He’d walk on his hands a bit, then tuck and roll when he began to lose his balance, to make it look deliberate. I was laughing, and the cold, wet sand squeezed up between my toes, and every time he turned upside down I looked at his stomach and his navel and the down of dark hair against them, which seemed to say, Don’t forget, under here, I’m a man. There wasn’t any thought of What will he become? There wasn’t even one of Where is this going? That evening it was only the two of us on the beach, clowning and playing, secretly eager to kiss, and a little hungry.

But I won’t tell her about that. I wish I could recreate these moments as tactile drawings, leaving his face a blank. I would include everything else—the watch, the rolled-up pants, the limber strength of his agile body—so she could run her hands across it and nod and say, Oh. But not the face, on which her fingers would recognize those sleepy eyes and twice-broken nose from so many photographs and cause her to say, Oh, no.

* * *

After work on Monday I line up at the bank of telephones to make a call. The wait is long, but at last I can punch in the number I’ve kept in my pocket all day. I hold my breath at the distant buzz of the dial tone.

“Hello?”

The first voice that responds is a machine’s. “This is a collect call from California State Women’s Prison at El Centro. Do you accept the charges?”

“Yes.”

I exhale at her answer.

The static of the machine voice fades, and she says, “This is Karen Shepard speaking.”

“Ms. Shepard, this is Clara Mattingly.”

“Ms. Mattingly! I’m delighted to hear from you. I was afraid you weren’t going to answer. I would love to come down to interview you, at a time convenient for you, of course.”

“Weekends are best. I’m not supposed to miss work.” I glance toward the officer watching me. “They have a lot of rules about visits, though. You have to have ID, and dress conservatively—”

“Yes, I know. I investigated all of that when I decided to interview you. I’ll come by this Saturday. I have all my questions prepared.”

“That’s fine,” I say, but I don’t like her presumptions. In almost twenty-five years I’ve never once given an interview, and I’m not sure what made this woman believe she would be the exception. I wouldn’t even grant one to Katie Rayburn, who seemed very sweet and told me she wanted to get to know my speech patterns and mannerisms so she could portray me sympathetically. Do it, Mona had advised me, and even then I wouldn’t. There was too much risk in believing I had some type of control when, in the end, I would have none.

“I’d like to do this as a trade,” I say.

“A trade?”

“Yes. I need information about my family and Ricky Rowan’s. Medical history in particular, but also genealogy, if you can find it. What countries our ancestors came from. I never found out about my father, and I’m sure I don’t know Ricky’s.” It’s occurred to me that Annemarie will inevitably ask this, and I don’t want to have to lie. I have enough lies to keep track of without adding unimportant ones to the mix.

There’s a long pause across the phone line. “I don’t generally exchange anything for interviews. I never want the accusation that I somehow paid for information.”

“Ms. Shepard, unless I’m misunderstanding, your job is research. I’m only asking you to share information I’m sure you’ve already gathered in the course of your work on the biography.”

She offers a small, one-note laugh. “I see. Well, I suppose I can pull that together.”

“You’ll have to mail it to me. I can’t accept paperwork in the visiting room.” I’m running out of time, so I speak quickly. “Why don’t you include some of your interview questions in the same envelope, and I’ll mail you my replies. I can be more candid that way than I could speaking aloud with other inmates around. I’m sure you understand.”

“Well, yes. All right. And if I have further questions, we can arrange a meeting.”

I agree to this arrangement and set the phone back in its cradle. I wonder if I should have asked Mona about this, but it doesn’t matter now. A life sentence is a life sentence, and all I can do is work within it.

* * *

My normal library day is every other Wednesday, which under ordinary circumstances is perfectly sufficient, but with my growing interest in all stories about Penelope Robbins I have had a hard time waiting. I am glad to see that the latest issue of People is still available, with the Robbins case as one of the three stories showcased on the cover. I lift it from the rack and leaf through its pages.

Looking over the photo spread in the center of the magazine—Penelope playing tennis at summer camp, posing in formalwear at her Prom, beaming beside her father at the Capitol building in Washington—it’s easy to remember girls like her. After my mother married Garrison Brand and we moved into his home, I attended school with girls just like her—wealthy and privileged, confident and athletic. Our Lady of Mercy catered to two groups. There were the middle-class children of members of the parish, who paid tuition at a discounted rate, and the children of the wealthy, whose parents lavished the school with donations and made sure their own offspring knew it. With my mother’s remarriage I moved from one tier to the other, but Garrison was not that kind of boor, and I was not that kind of princess. It made for a lonely four years.

Still, Penelope and I have one thing in common—that nothing in our backgrounds would have led anyone to guess we’d wind up in big, big trouble with the law. Most of the people around me—not all, but most—landed here after years of substance abuse, domestic violence, or desperation to pay the bills. Many scrabbled for a solid grip on adulthood after a childhood wrenched by neglect and failed to find a handhold. But there’s always something, I’ve found. People don’t stumble into felony charges like tripping off a curb while hailing a cab. Whether or not others can see it, whether or not the inmate will admit to it, there’s always a reason why that woman turned.

The working theory about Penelope, I read, is that she hired the hit man to kill her father after a series of family arguments about her boyfriend—the dark-skinned young football player whose face I saw on the news. Her father, conservative and not known for his progressive views on race, forbade them from seeing each other. Being nineteen, she continued to see him anyway, and her father’s censure enraged her. Bank records show that she withdrew $20,000 from her trust fund account in the two weeks leading up to the shooting. Now her father lies on a respirator in a hospital in Sacramento, lingering in a vegetative state that may or may not be permanent, attended to by a fiancée not much older than his daughter. Penelope has hired a team of excellent lawyers, but even they couldn’t get her released on the obstruction of justice charge.

I gaze down at the largest picture of her—a coy-looking portrait featuring powdered skin and red lipstick, appearing to have been taken with the camera at arm’s length and turned around. Photo: Facebook, the credit reads. My theory—and I’m eager to follow the case and discover whether it’s true—is a sordid one indeed, but I’d put money on it if I had any. Father’s documented attraction to much younger women: check. Irrational dislike for her boyfriend: check. Habit of making a public show of his morals: check. It’s always the ones like him, after all, who eventually get caught with some young male intern or sending photographs of themselves dressed in women’s underwear over the internet. It’s always the ones neediest for respect and accolades who harbor the darkest secrets. In short, I believe Penelope is an incest victim, and if I’m right it’s no wonder she hired a hit man to put him out of his misery. I could hardly blame her.

I slide the magazine back onto the rack as Janny emerges from the stacks. Clutched in her hands are several romance novels, which she likes me to read to her in the evening. She hands me the pile. “I have a good feeling about these. What do they look like?”

I examine the covers. “Um, this one has a blonde woman and a dark-haired man kissing in front of a horse that’s rearing up. The next one has a bare-chested guy in a kilt. I guess it’s set in Scotland. And the last one is two people standing in front of a fireplace, cuddling. It’s called Snowbound Magic.”

“Ooh, I want that one. Anything with snow in it, that sounds fun.”

Her face is animated, eager. I take her elbow, and together we walk slowly to the front desk, where the librarian writes down our titles under each of our names. “I got one about snow,” Janny says to Ms. Chandler, our prison librarian. “Love in the snow. Gonna make me feel nice and cool when they turn off the A/C in the cellblock.”

Ms. Chandler smiles. “Have you ever been skiing?” she asks. Janny says “No” at the same moment I say, “Six winters in a row.”

“You never told me that,” Janny says, scolding, and something in her expression looks wounded. It’s such a small fact, but when you’re living with someone, especially someone who is a criminal, you want to know her well enough that nothing is a surprise. She’ll feel so betrayed if she finds out about Annemarie, I think, and I wish that idea wouldn’t twist in my gut quite so hard.

* * *

During Saturday visiting hours I’m collected from my cell quite unexpectedly and shackled for the walk downstairs. I expect to turn toward the booths, but Officer Kerns nudges me forward toward the contact visiting room—the larger one filled with tables, like a cafeteria.

“Wait, where am I going?” I ask her. “I went to the booths last time.”

“That’s because they hadn’t cleared you for contact visits again after your fight. You’re good now.” She walks me through the metal gate and unlocks my wrists. “There ya go. Have a nice visit.”

And I’m here. The room contains about twenty other inmates scattered around at different tables with their family and friends, or taking pictures in a corner painted with a mural of a waterfall. I cast a baleful gaze across the wide space, and then a woman stands and raises her hand in a small wave. It’s Annemarie.

I don’t move. I can’t. Am I supposed to shake her hand? Hug her? She doesn’t look very certain, either. She waves me over, and I slide in on the other side of the table, sitting at the attached bench. Stacked in front of her is a small pile of papers. She throws a nervous look in my direction. “I wasn’t sure what to do when they sent me to this room. They seem to change the rules constantly.” I nod, and she adds, “That must be hard to live with.”

“You get used to it,” I say.

She slides the papers across the table to me, and I realize they’re large photos, upside down. “I brought some pictures of me growing up,” she explains. “I figured we have to start somewhere, and you were probably wondering. So, here.”

Oh, the guilt. I feel the stab of it in the soft place below my rib cage, and it keeps going, like a knife is digging around in there. In twenty-four years I hardly gave a moment’s thought to the subject. I’d surrendered her for adoption, and knew that people who adopted babies did so because they wanted one desperately. I took for granted that the infant was well off, but her fate was beyond my control in any case. With fumbling hands I flip over the photographic paper and see a picture of a toddler in front of a Christmas tree, a large green gift bow in her hands, smiling beside a Big Wheel tricycle.

“I have really good parents,” she says. “My mom wanted a baby for years and could never have one. She always said I was her special blessing from God. So life’s been good to me, pretty much. My parents gave me everything they could, and that was a lot.”

The other photographs are in the same vein—a school photo of a little girl with blond pigtails, a long-legged nine-year-old in a fancy black and white dress at a piano, and then a baby again, nearly bald and dressed in a cowgirl costume for Halloween. I feel the clutching inside my chest again, the way I felt when they told me about my mother. I try to relax, to soothe the tension, but in the end I shove the pictures back across the table and press my palms against my eyes.

“I’m sorry,” she says, her voice thin as porcelain. “I just wanted you to see I was fine.”

“I’m glad. I’m truly glad.”

“I figured you probably worried a lot. So you can put that to rest now.” She pats my elbow in a tentative way, and I fold my arms on the table before me. “I wanted to tell you that I appreciate what you did, and I think it was very brave. I can’t imagine how hard it must be to choose to give up your child so she can have a better chance in life. Thank you.”

Don’t you see? I think, and inside I’m screaming in frustration. What choice did I ever have? What was I supposed to do, hand her over to Clinton and his wife? To the parents who raised Ricky Rowan? She would have been better off left on a stranger’s doorstep. And back in 1985, nobody asked a prisoner in her second trimester of pregnancy whether she’d prefer a trip to the women’s clinic downtown. She just endured, and signed her paperwork at the end of it, and got on with her life in a smaller jumpsuit. That was all.

A silence nestles between us, awkward and ungainly. After a few moments Annemarie speaks. “I read that you went to art school in Wisconsin.”

“I did. I’m not sure what I expected to do with that degree. I had visions of being a portrait artist, like the ones you see at Knott’s Berry Farm. Lucrative work, that.”

She smiles. “So is that why you came back to California? To get work there?”

“No, I just didn’t like Wisconsin.”

She laughs, and I smile at her—a natural reaction, but one that feels unfamiliar to me now. “I missed California,” I say. “I really loved the beach. It’s been a long time since I’ve seen it now, but I know it hasn’t gone anywhere.”

“Did you work as an artist when you came back?”

“No, I had a student loan to pay, so I decided to be practical. I took an office job instead.” I push my bangs back from my eyes. “I worked for a licentious dentist.”

She laughs again. “A licentious dentist?”

“Yes, he was always making off-color jokes and patting his office staff on the rear. The turnover rate in the office was incredible. Patients were always getting double-billed because employees would quit and walk out without properly recording what they had done that day. I spent most of my days on the phone straightening things out. And getting my rear end squeezed.”

Her eyes have squinted up in an incredulous way. “And you put up with that?”

“Oh, it was 1982, 1983. And I was used to it. I know it sounds terrible now, but—” I shrug. “At the time it just seemed like something you tolerated for a steady paycheck.”

She nods, but I can tell it doesn’t make sense to her. “So, you said you’re getting married,” I try. “How are the wedding plans going?”

She bobs her head with deliberate enthusiasm—compensating for her earlier confusion, I suppose. “Really well. It’s only three months away. My mom is taking care of most of it. I mean…you know, my adoptive—”

“It’s fine. She’s your mom.”

Her smile is broad and relieved. “Yeah, she’s figuring out what style of monogram to put on the almond boxes and what flowers go where and all that stuff. She wants to do it, and that’s fine with me. Things have been crazy at work, so I don’t really have the time.”

“What do you do? As a job, I mean?”

“I’m a graphic designer for a kids’ stationery company. Like, for stickers and pencil cases and folders and things like that. I didn’t go to art school, though.” Her smile is tight, almost apologetic. “We just sent the fall designs to Production. If I see one more cartoon cupcake I’m going to puke.”

I try to repress a laugh, but it comes out anyway. I worry, between her eye-roll and my laugh, the inmates at the mural are going to think they’re being mocked. That wouldn’t end well for me, but I don’t want to break the flow of conversation by pointing that out to Annemarie.

“Well, I’m trying to gather up some more information for you before your wedding,” I say. “I’ve been in touch with a few people who are helping me pull it together.”

“That’s nice of you. We’re not planning to wait too long after the wedding to start working on kids, so I really appreciate your help with that.” She fidgets uneasily with the corners of her photographs. “If you want to give me my father’s family’s information, I can save you the trouble of tracking down that part.”

I hesitate. “I’m not sure I have it.”

“Do you know where he is?”

I answer that question honestly. “No.”

She nods. I know what’s coming next. His name, tell me his name, my father’s name. I feel my body stiffen in anticipation of it. This is the question for which I still have not yet worked out an answer. The only thing certain about my response is that I will not tell her the truth.

But instead she says, “They have Scrabble here.”

I blink once. “What?”

“Scrabble. Are you any good at Scrabble?” She gestures to the space behind me, and when I pivot my head to look, I see a stack of board games piled up on a shelf below the copies of the Bible and Koran. “I’m pretty bad, but it beats playing checkers.”

My reply is very serious. “I, too, hate checkers.”

“Well then, let’s play.” She slides out from the side of the bench and retrieves the Scrabble box. “There are worse ways to spend an afternoon.”

And she’s right, there are. I lose badly, but I don’t care. At the end of the hour, when the officer comes to collect me, Annemarie looks disappointed, and she puts her arms around my shoulders in a light, tentative hug. And I feel a little more of myself tear away with that, because it was so easy once I no longer loved anyone on the outside, and now I do.

* * *

Back in my cell, after Janny has been taken away for a medical appointment, I lie on my bed with my hands behind my head and daydream about how Annemarie’s childhood with me would have been different from hers with the Leskas. I would have put her in piano lessons, but probably not on the softball team she said she loved. She told me she grew up with a dog but not with cats because her father was allergic, and that made me feel sad. Ricky had loved our cats, especially Brundibar and Mischa, the gentle siblings he brought home from a box outside the grocery store. One of my calmest and most potent memories of him is the way, on stormy days, he sat on a battered easy chair on the back porch with his feet up on the overturned milk crates, watching the rain fall as he stroked our scaredy-cat Brundibar, who always curled up on his lap. Annemarie would have seen that, too, if things had gone differently. It would be one of her earliest memories.

But that would never have been, I think. There would be no Annemarie if things had gone differently.

I would have raised her Catholic, that much is sure. The parents who adopted her are Lutheran. With me there would have been a long christening gown, a First Holy Communion, a picture of the Blessed Virgin watching over her as she slept. I would have been like my own mother in that way, and Ricky would have tolerated it. Up until the end he kept his grudging, born-and-bred tolerance for the Catholic Church, probably just for my sake, but I always feared pushing him over the line into the hostile heresy I suspected he would readily embrace. Had I been completely honest with him about my encounters with the church, he would have lost his patience with it much sooner—but he also never would have put that gun in my hands at the rectory that night.

I picture Father George’s face, the way his small eyes narrowed when I pushed up my mask, the way he scowled as if I were a familiar troublemaker. As if, once he recognized me, these circumstances fit fine with his impression of who I was. On his knees he was shorter than me, and that had made me feel all the more that this could not be borne.

I shove the image from my mind and cover my eyes with both of my arms, breathing out a slow, heavy sigh. In the hallway there’s a familiar shuffling, and then the bars clang open. “Clara!” comes Janny’s voice. “You here, right? Hey, they say my blood sugar was real good today. I say, ‘Clara don’t let me eat the brown sugar no more. I tell her to put it on my canteen, she ignore me and say, ‘Oh, yeah, I did it.’” She laughs and feels around on my bed until she finds my calf, then pats it. “You awake? Let’s read the new book, okay? We got confession in an hour. Gotta read the sexy stuff real fast.”

“I think I need some sleep right now.”

“Okay. I wake you up for confession, then.”

“Just let me sleep.”

I roll over and pull my pillow over my head, blocking out the light, the sound of Janny’s voice, everything. Everything except the noise in my mind, and I know I must square my shoulders to bear that, because I don’t know why I ever thought I deserved peace.

* * *

For hours I lie still in bed, but not for a moment do I sleep. Around two o’clock in the morning I climb down silently from my bunk, being very cautious not to wake Janny, from whose bed rises the sound of wheezy, rhythmic breathing. It’s the song I sleep to every night. I take the shoebox from my shelf and go to sit by the bars, where the corridor’s security light is brightest. Inside are twelve cassette tapes, their clear plastic cases scratched and scraped. I run my fingers down the stack and slide out the one without a liner. I threw the liner away decades ago, leaving the tape loose in its case.

KIRA, reads the label in bold sharp pen. At one point there were two stars on either side of the name, but I pulled off the sticker from both edges, giving up when scraping its center began to damage my fingernails. I take my radio down from the desk and click the tape into its ancient cassette player, turning the volume down to its absolute lowest. Too much clicking will catch the attention of the guards, so I fast-forward most of the way through without checking my place, then hit Play in time to catch the fading strains of Bob Marley’s Three Little Birds. At the very end I hold the machine close to my ear, and there it is, that distant, two-word utterance. “Goddamn it.”

I hit Rewind. Listen again. Goddamn it. Goddamn it.

The technology is a scourge and a miracle.

At one point I had half a dozen tapes with Ricky’s voice on them—his long, wandering introductions to songs he thought I should appreciate. All of those I threw away without an iota of regret. I kept this tape, I told myself, for the music. The ten songs, painstakingly curated, which I love independent of the fact that it was a gift for that final Valentine’s Day. Here he is, speaking from beyond, but only to utter a curse.

You talk to her, I want to order him. Apologize. Claim her. Tell me what to say to her. I can’t do this on my own. I can’t even defend myself, let alone you.

This is the truth. Annemarie will only be the daughter of two murderers if I say the words that will make that so. On the records of the state, and in the knowledge of the public, her father is a nameless, faceless man who could be anyone. In all the life that stretches out in front of me, I will never be able to give her anything more meaningful than that name. And once I say the true one, I can never take it back.

I rub my fingers against my temples. It’s an agonizing question, and its answer, no matter what I choose, must be bolstered with true details that won’t undermine her chance at a healthy baby. The name I give her must be credible. Virtually untraceable. One onto which I can tack the authentic family medical history without raising suspicion. But I can’t think of any man I have known who would match that profile.

Tell me a name, Ricky, I think. Help me figure out your fall guy.

And then, miraculously, I do.

* * *

The letter from Karen Shepard arrives at the end of the week by second-day mail. They pass it through the slot in my cell, and I’m impressed by the size of the envelope and the extra expense, even though it’s already torn open along the pull-tab. In it are several pages of death certificates—my father’s and mother’s, Ricky’s parents’, and something I had forgotten about—one for his sister, who had died the year before the family moved to San Jose. CAUSE OF DEATH, I read, and work to unscramble the tight handwriting on the line beneath: postductal coarctation of the aorta due to Turner Syndrome. When I rifle through my memories of his family, I remember Ricky mentioning she’d had a heart problem. I don’t remember anything about a syndrome.

I breathe a slow, unhappy sigh. I’m going to need to tell Annemarie about this.

Among the paperwork is a neatly formatted message from Ms. Shepard, promising more information as she is able to procure it, and reminding me in polite terms about our agreement that I will fork over my knowledge of Ricky in return for her trouble. Stapled to this sheet is a list of interview questions. There are only five, but they are pointed, and each will take a good amount of time. Well, I have that.

I sit on my metal stool, lay out a sheet of lined paper and my best homemade mechanical pencil, and I begin to write.

Dear Ms. Shepard,

Thank you very much for the death certificates. They are quite helpful. I look forward to any additional information you can provide, and hope we can be equitable in offering each other help with our various projects.

First, I would like to offer a bit of background on myself. I was born in San Jose and lived on Magellan Avenue until I was ten years old. My father, who was older than my mother by twelve years, had the foresight to take out a good life insurance policy at the time of my birth, and so my mother was able to stay in our modest house after his death and preserve some stability in my life. That was a blessing. Her job at the travel agency provided for my basic needs, and she lived frugally so that she could afford to support my interest in the arts. I took classes in ballet as well as watercolor painting and botanical drawing—really, whatever she could find on offer. My interest in the visual arts was bottomless, and she was proud of my early talent. The only thing I ever remember being denied was a kitten, because she said pets were too costly to support. All of that changed when she remarried and we moved to my stepfather’s house in Almaden Valley, when suddenly my fortunes improved economically and plummeted in every other way, but where your questions are concerned that is neither here nor there.

You asked whether my romantic relationship with Ricky changed after I returned to California from my art college in 1981. I can tell this question is based upon testimony given by Forrest Hayes and my stepbrother Clinton Brand during the trial, and I would caution you not to presume that information is accurate. Remember that Forrest was testifying against me in exchange for a plea bargain that allowed him a suspended sentence. In addition to that, Forrest was a minor acquaintance of mine and Ricky’s, not a friend, no matter what he told the chief prosecutor. As for Clinton, he knew far less about my personal life than he seems to believe he did. His inventions and fantasies were usually in my favor, but that doesn’t mean they were truthful.

Ricky and I met through CCD classes at Our Lady of Mercy, a Catholic church in San Jose, and were classmates during high school, although he was in a different academic track than I, so our interaction was casual. I did not date him at that time; in fact, I did not date anyone. It was only after I returned from art school in Wisconsin that he and I had any romantic involvement. I encountered him while he was working at Spectrum Supply, a small art supply shop on Meridian Avenue, and I came in to buy pastels. It was one of those situations where one has been away for a long time, returns and feels bewildered at how many people have left, and is glad to see a familiar face. As you know, his employment at that store ended acrimoniously when the owner accused him of stealing from the register, which, in fairness, he was probably doing. Ricky had a bit of a Robin Hood complex and he justified it with the idea that, as an artist, he didn’t need to abide by the same rules as everyone else.

My stepbrother’s testimony was inaccurate not only about the span of my romantic involvement with Ricky, but also in his claims that Ricky was abusive to me. Ricky did not—contrary to what Clinton said—physically harass and threaten me. My lawyers let those statements go uncontested during the trial, because the idea that I was some sort of a battered girlfriend was theoretically to my advantage. But if you are writing a biography of Ricky—and since there’s no hope of my sentence being changed at this late date—I would like to clear his name on this point. Ricky was boisterous and sometimes scrappy, but to women he was always gentle. I think Clinton had a different impression of him because of an event that occurred not very long after Ricky and I began dating, when Ricky punched him in the face three times, broke his nose and loosened two of his front teeth. That doesn’t, however, mean Ricky had a history of violent behavior. It means Ricky had a history of seeking vigilante justice.

Please don’t infer, though, that I believe his murder of Jeff Owen or his robbery of the Circle K on West Julian Street were somehow justified. Those were a different matter from what happened between him and Clinton, but it did affect Clinton’s perception of him.

Well, our cellblock is being called to dinner, but I wanted to be sure I wrote a reply to you expediently and expressed my gratitude for the papers you sent. I will be in further contact shortly.

Sincerely and truthfully,

Clara Mattingly

Chapter Five

I’m working on a Braille transcription of a science textbook when word arrives that D-Block is locked down for a contraband search. This doesn’t worry me, because it happens fairly often and Janny and I don’t keep forbidden things in our cell. Periodically it turns out that some of my possessions have been declared contraband in the time after I acquired them, but it’s just another of the things over which I have no control.

When I’m returned to my cell I’m irritated by the disarray, and clearly I’m not the only one. My neighbor—the one with the secret cellphone—is muttering an endless string of curses, and Janny is tentatively feeling around on her shelves with that lost, baleful look on her face.

“I’ve got it, Janny,” I tell her. “Just sit down and relax. I’ll put everything back where it belongs.”

“They moved the bag with my Rolaids.”

“Yeah.” I pluck her quilted cosmetic bag from the top bunk, where it’s been tossed along with the spilled Jenga game and her Braille practice folder. “Here you go.”

“Oh, my heartburn.”

She sits on her bed and pops a tablet as I read over the handwritten inventory the C.O.s have thoughtfully left on my desk. The dozen sticks of graphite I’ve coaxed out of golf pencils have been seized as “weapon-making materials,” and my twelve music cassettes are gone now, too, under the general heading of “Disallowed.”

That is unexpected. I scramble to the shoebox and, finding it empty, rush back and wrap my hands around the bars of my cell. “Officer Kerns!” I shout.

She stalks over slowly. I hold up the inventory sheet and, with more distress in my voice than I mean to convey, ask her, “What was the problem with my tapes?”

“Not allowed anymore, unless they’re for a legal purpose with signed permission from your lawyer.”

“But I’ve had them since I came in. They’re more than twenty-five years old.”

She shrugs. “It’s the rules. The tape inside them’s a problem. They want you to have CDs now.”

“But I don’t have a CD player. Are all cassettes forbidden? Can’t we just have one or two? I just want my mix tape. Just that one. It’s important to me.”

She laughs, flashing a neat row of gleaming white teeth. “A mix tape, huh. Now there’s setting the Wayback Machine. They sell CD players at the canteen.”

I press my forehead against the bars in exasperation. “Yes, but if I buy one of those, I still won’t have the right tape.”

“CD.”

I close my eyes.

“Rules and Regs,” she says, and meanders past me. “That’s how it is.”

I turn and slide my back down the bars until I’m sitting on the floor, then crumple the inventory into a ball and toss it into my trash can.

“What’s the matter, Clara?” Janny asks, her voice fluttery, sensing dark things in my sudden silence. “What’s on the tape? You don’t hardly never listen to tapes anyhow.”

“A lot of songs I like. And Ricky saying ‘goddamn it.’”

She blurts a laugh. “Is that something special?”

“He gave it to me for Valentine’s Day. He picked out all the songs because they meant something, and we brought that tape with us on a road trip once. He wrote my nickname on it.” I sigh and let my gaze drift up to the ceiling, feeling the cold press of the bars against the back of my head. “Never mind.”

“Never mind for sure. You hate that man. You shoulda got rid of it right from the beginning. Hey, you think I want to hear Javier’s voice?” She scoffs at the notion, pulling her mouth into the disparaging scowl that conjures the dagger-eyed Janny Hernandez I remember from before her fight. “Like I’d ever want to hear that bastard cuss at me again. It ain’t healthy to want that. Maybe you ought to go to the Healthy Relationships class.”

“He wasn’t cussing at me. He was cussing because he got up to stop the record he was taping from and tripped over something.” I close my eyes. “But you’re right. It’s good that it’s gone. I don’t need to go back to that place.”

“No, you don’t,” she says emphatically. “Nosiree, you don’t.”

But I want to, just for a little while. When I was young I thought things were so difficult, with the strain of not knowing whether Ricky would grow up before my patience wore out, my fears about my mother’s health, my own hard secrets. I felt so frustrated, so bleak in my heart, and on the night everything came to a thin sharp point on which my whole future would turn, those obstacles looked like the sum of my life. Right now I want to sit for a moment in that younger Clara’s presence, look upon her in pity and wonder, and also in anger—that frail, foolish girl who gave up everything.

* * *

My deadline for the art book is creeping up on me, and the work is not going well. I can’t focus on Guernica right now. After I complete it, the only artwork left for me to draw is Robert Smithson’s Spiral Jetty, which will be easy. But the Picasso mural seems to grow more complex and confusing each time I sit down with it, and my lines are all wrong. When I close my eyes and touch it as a blind person would, it feels like a jumble of random images with no cohesion, no context.

I order ten new golf pencils and set them to soak in a Gatorade bottle filled with water. They left me my mechanical pencil, at least—they didn’t notice the lead is loose inside it—and I spend my evenings working on Intérieur, first completing the sketch and the planning, then starting on the embossed version using a fresh sheet of paper. It’s very difficult and frustrating, because the paper available to me in my cell is not thick and cottony like what we have in the Braille workshop, but just thin, slick, ordinary stuff. I dampen a washcloth and pat the paper lightly with it first, letting it rest for a while, before gently running my emptied pencil along the underside to create the lines. Yet I can already tell this will just be a prototype. The results will be messy, and I desperately need better materials.

“I’ll help you,” Janny assures me as I scrub her hair in the shower one evening. “I’ll feel it and tell you when it’s right. You’ll do great. The ones you made of my kids, those are my treasures.”

Every year, while Janny’s kids were in school, I created tactile drawings of the school portraits her sister sent. “At least they let me have the high-quality paper for those,” I mutter.

“What are you making it for, if they don’t want it at work?”

“For the challenge. Because the painting speaks to me.” I work the shampoo through Janny’s curls, and she lets her head drop back to enjoy the scalp massage. “It’s based on a story about an orphan who is forced to marry one man, then has an affair with his friend. She and her lover murder her husband, but stage it to look like an accident. Then they get married—”

“You didn’t do nothing like that.”

“No, not the same crime, but that’s not the point. The two lovers share guilt. The painting shows them on their wedding night, in their bedroom, when—”

“Is it sexy?”

“No, it’s not sexy. Will you let me finish explaining?”

“Okay, okay,” she says, but before I can go on there’s a sudden commotion, a lot of screaming, and I’m jostled hard from behind, knocking both Janny and myself into the tiled wall. I grab for her but she goes down anyway, slipping and falling into the angled space where the wall meets the floor. It’s a fight between two of the Latina women, with a dozen others trying to pull them apart or else egg them on, and I kneel beneath the spray and throw out a protective arm to shield Janny from the chaos. Shouts echo off the tile, steam dissipates as the water shuts off, and the guards rush in, jerking the women by their bra straps—we all shower in our bras and underwear, for safety—and pulling them off each other by their hair. The woman who is first to be dragged away leaves a streak of blood on the wet yellow floor. “Lockdown!” yell the guards who are the last to arrive. “Lockdown!”

I take my eye off the crowd and look at Janny. She is shivering and pale, crying silently, her right arm cradled in her left hand. My shout resonates off the tile like the tones of a bell. “I need help!”

Sergeant Schmidt appears, and a wave of relief passes through me. Janny knows this officer’s voice, and doesn’t fear her the way she does the men. She assesses Janny and calls on her radio for a medical attendant. “Get your towel and wait by the wall, Mattingly,” she instructs me.

“Can I go with her to the clinic? Her English isn’t very good when she gets upset, and she’s going to be scared.”

“Do you speak Spanish?”

“Not really, but I speak…I speak Janny.”

She throws me an edgy smile. “That’s not going to do it. It’s probably just a sprain, anyway. Line up, please.”

I reach for my towel. “Could you come by later and tell me how she’s doing?”

“Mattingly, don’t be high-maintenance right now. Go.”

“I want her,” Janny cries. Her voice is a squeak, and her face is streaked with tears. “I want her.”

But I don’t have a choice. I wrap myself in the towel and line up in the corridor. I want to stand and argue, but in situations of chaos and crisis my instinct is still to follow the directions from the loudest voice. Today I hate myself for that as much as I did the night they brought me in.

* * *

Dear Ms. Shepard,

As my cellblock is on lockdown, I am taking advantage of this time to answer the additional questions in your letter. I hope you received my first letter. Our mailroom here is unreliable and the content of our correspondence is often censored, so I am numbering my letters (that is the purpose of the 2 at the top of this one). That way you will know if any are missed.

I hope you understand that I have never before agreed to an interview. The fact that I am doing so now is extraordinary and speaks to the changing circumstances in which I find myself.

To pick up where I left off in my previous message, while I was away at art school in Wisconsin, my stepbrother Clinton married, moved to a nearby suburb, and had a child. This created an ideal situation for me upon my return, because with Clinton out of the way I felt comfortable setting out food for the stray cats I often saw wandering around our neighborhood. I had often done this when I was much younger, but then one of them gave birth to kittens underneath our porch and had created a little nesting area which she wouldn’t vacate. Clinton trapped the mother and then drowned each of her kittens in a bucket, and when I became hysterical at learning what he had done, he claimed the neighborhood had enough stray cats already and he was saving them from a life of misery. I was about twelve then—Clinton would have been sixteen—and after that I stopped feeding them out of fear for their safety. But once I came back from Wisconsin I managed to convince a local vet to spay and neuter the strays I brought in, free of charge, as a service to the community. So I began feeding the cats again, and once they became docile with me I’d take them in for their surgery, care for them while they recovered, and then release them. I didn’t have room in the house, after all, and my mother’s health was already beginning to decline.

It was then that I began visiting the art supply store almost weekly, because I had taken to creating charcoal drawings of the cats as they slept so sweetly in the beds I made for them while they healed. As I said in my previous letter, I knew Ricky Rowan from CCD classes and high school, and he had also worked at the Circle K where my friends and I often stopped for Slush Puppies after Junior Service Club meetings. I had always thought he was attractive, but I didn’t date. I know this sounds foolish now to an outsider, but through most of high school I genuinely believed I had a vocation, which is the Catholic term for believing I had been called by God to the celibate religious life. I gave that up when I decided to go to art school, but even during college I only went out on sporadic group dates, mainly because I felt terrified of that last hour of the date. According to my friends, nearly all dates followed a pattern. There was dinner or a movie, or both, and then the last hour was all physical, with the man always overeager and demanding. I had no stomach for that at all, so I avoided the whole enterprise.

What softened me toward Ricky, though, was that he was very gregarious and friendly. When I came into the store he always asked to see my drawings, and he appreciated my skill. Through asking me questions about the cats I drew, he learned of my work with the strays and openly admired it. Who doesn’t enjoy being admired? When he asked me out to dinner I couldn’t help but say yes. Respect was something I was unaccustomed to from men, and it was very disarming and appealing, the way he seemed to think so highly of me.

As to that first date, I don’t remember where we ate—I think I was too nervous to pay much attention to the food—only that we went to the beach afterward, at Santa Cruz. It was a spontaneous idea Ricky had, and although I agreed, I was full of anxiety because I was trying very hard to control that final hour and ensure I made it home untouched. He was an artist, as well. In high school he had painted a mural in a hallway and created a ceramic model of our school crest, which may still be on display in the entrance for all I know. So on the drive to the beach I began talking to him about a trip my mother and I took to Spiral Jetty, the earthwork Robert Smithson created in the Great Salt Lake at some point during my childhood. When I was around ten—four years after my father died and not long after she began dating Garrison Brand, my future stepfather—my mother took me on a trip to Bountiful, Utah to visit her sister. I think she wanted to spend some time with my aunt and ask her advice before things got too serious with Garrison.

But while we were there, she and I drove down to Salt Lake City and visited the Jetty, which was new then. We walked out onto the black rocks and followed them to the center, and it reminded me of the garden labyrinth behind Our Lady of Mercy, except made out of rock and silt instead of white gravel, and surrounded by reddish water instead of neatly trimmed hedges. At the time I thought it was a little strange and anticlimactic, and I wondered why anyone would build this rough, rocky pathway into a lake and say it was art. But the sky above it, I remember, was enormous, and shaded an otherworldly blue. I described every aspect of it to Ricky. There in his car, driving toward the beach, I almost felt like a hostage—as if I had to be sure to endear myself to him and make him feel a connection with me so he wouldn’t hurt me when I was vulnerable. He hadn’t done anything to make me feel that way, but it began to happen inside me naturally, I suppose as a type of learned response.

So I kept talking to Ricky about the Spiral Jetty and how it was like an ancient petroglyph recreated in modern times, and how Smithson had reversed the spiral to symbolize eternity. I talked about how hard I had to squint in the intense sunlight, because the desert sky was big and clear and the rays from the sun felt absolutely direct, and the way the wind whipped at my mother’s silky scarf so that it rippled like a flag. I was painting this picture for him, I suppose, so that he would be imagining me as a ten-year-old child with her mother, and when we arrived at the beach he wouldn’t have the heart to do anything unseemly to me.

But when I stopped to take a breath, he said, “It’s covered now.” I asked, “What’s covered?” and he said, “Spiral Jetty. The water level rose, and it’s been covered for a decade now. The whole thing’s underwater, like Atlantis.”

I stopped talking then. I had no idea this childhood landmark of mine had vanished, and I felt bewildered and sort of sad to realize it. Ricky looked over at me—he was still driving then—and I guess he saw the look on my face, because he said, “Hey, it’s still there, though. Eventually there’ll be a drought again and it’ll be visible, like before. I think that was part of the artist’s point.”

“When do you think that will be?” I asked.

“I don’t know. But everything goes in cycles, right? And probably when it turns up again it’ll be all covered in salt from the lake, like those crystals you can grow in a jar.”

I was trying to picture all of Spiral Jetty under the water, preserved and silent, like a shipwreck. And while I was doing that, Ricky pulled into a parking space and I felt anxious all over again because I had been off my guard as far as setting up some kind of advance protection from what he might do. But it turned out he was very much a gentleman for things like that. He didn’t touch me unless he was certain I wanted him to. Ricky could be very intuitive and empathetic, which you may not realize. I think that’s why he was so good with my cats, and why he could unapologetically and without hesitation attack my stepbrother at the front door of my home. Yet his strong feelings could be too much for him at times, and sometimes he would get overwhelmed and shut it all down, like a shopkeeper dropping the metal grate across his storefront at the end of a day. That way of his could feel bewildering, but it never occurred to me how insidious it would become. When he liberated himself from compassion he was a very dangerous kind of free.

Well, my pencil lead has run down to a stub, and my new mechanical pencils aren’t ready yet. I will write again when the wood has softened.

Yours truthfully,

Clara Mattingly

* * *

The lockdown wears on through the next day, with our meals delivered by cart and pushed through the slot into our cells. The night before, Sergeant Schmidt came by my cell during night count and told me Janny’s arm was broken and they took her to the hospital to have it set and put in a cast, but I haven’t heard any more news since then. My heart aches to think of how disoriented she must be, shuffling from one place to the next without any awareness of the space around her, fearful of the unfamiliar voices. I never spoke to her before the fight that blinded her, but she was skittish and anxious long before she lost her sight. Others may not realize this, because years in prison had hardened her by the time she was attacked, but I know it is her nature because she shot her husband to death while he was sleeping. She wasn’t angry, she told me; she was just done. Tired of the way he behaved when he was awake. They arrested her outside the Greyhound station, with a child on each side of her and a cardboard sign balanced on the baby stroller in the middle, begging for bus fare to Mexico City.

To pass the time I read the ski lodge romance, I work on Intérieur, and I dance to a melody in my head, moving to a Cyndi Lauper song I’ve been thinking about since the day they took my cassettes away. It’s called Time After Time, and it was one of the songs on my mix tape from Ricky. I hadn’t listened to it in a very long time, because it was far too evocative; at the time they put me in here the song was at the height of its popularity and seemed to blare from every radio every hour of the day. Back then—when I felt so confused and so bereft, insanely hopeful that one morning a C.O. would unlock my cage and explain there had been a mistake, that none of this had ever happened—it drove me half-mad to hear it all the time, as if all my secret feelings were being projected outward to the entire prison. After a while, people in the world grew tired of it, it fell off the music charts and I rarely heard it anymore. The effect, when I did, was much like opening the drawer in which my father, while living, had kept his undershirts. Long after he had died, but before Garrison Brand, I went looking for a comb and in my haphazard search pulled his drawer open. Suddenly the ghost of my father seemed conjured before me, and I sank to my knees from the shock of it, breathing in the intense and living smell of this man who didn’t exist any longer. I didn’t like that feeling, because even before I went to prison I liked things to be clear and orderly. It made me a good Catholic, because in Catholicism everything runs in neat, up-and-down lines.

But two years later, when word came to me that Ricky had hung himself, I wanted that feeling. I dusted off the tape and listened to the song over and over again for several days. But then the music pulled me in two directions. I was drawn toward Ricky, remembering what he had been like at his best, and toward the potent memory of those first months in prison, when I faced the reckoning for loving him at his worst.

As I dance, I wish desperately that I had a pair of pointe shoes. Now and then, holding on to the bars or my bunk, I hesitantly try to rise onto my big toes; I believe I could do it, if only I had the right shoes. But for now I tie the loose legs of my blue pants tight against my ankles with string, and in the center of my cell I practice adagios, which are very difficult to do correctly. The guards walk past and cast long glances through my bars, probably wondering if I’ve lost my mind, but I’m suffering from nothing except a poignant song.

“Mattingly.”

I’m jarred back to reality and I come to the bars, where Officer Parker is standing with his thumbs in his belt. “They’re going to keep Hernandez in the clinic for a couple of days,” he says.

“Why? Is something wrong besides a broken arm?”

“I can’t tell you that. Privacy laws.”

I press my forehead against the cold steel bars in frustration. “Can you have her dictate a note to me? Or could I visit her? At least let me send down some of her things. Her special toothpaste and her rosary—”

“Sure, I’ll give ’em to her.”

Hastily, I gather up Janny’s favorite items and stuff them into her quilted bag, which she can identify by touch without any trouble. I reach for the romance novel, then realize nobody there will read it to her. The thought makes me feel a little desolate, and not only for Janny’s sake. It’s truly lonesome without her here. For eight years she has been beside me, and her absence calls to mind the sick feeling from my first long months of incarceration, when they kept me in administrative and then medical segregation because of my pregnancy. Without someone whose needs I can focus on, in the vacuum of human interaction, all I can think about is how terrible it is to be lonely.

Late in the evening they dim the lights. I sigh and put away my dancing socks, smoothing down the edges of moleskin that are peeling from the knit fabric. Before I crawl into bed, I pour the water from the Gatorade bottle into the sink above my toilet and peel the saturated wood pulp from the pencils. With all of the graphite safely stowed—we probably won’t have another contraband check for a while, and the grab was arbitrary in the first place—I say my last prayer of the day and pull the blanket up almost to my eyes.

I can’t stop thinking about him.

For years I forced myself not to think. When all arousing thoughts are terrible, forbidden for their awfulness or else for the yearning they bring, it’s better to make the mind a sheet of white paper, an empty screen, and the act of releasing tension as perfunctory any other bodily function. If the guards catch you, it’s thirty days in solitary. Be careful.

But to remember Ricky is to remember all things about Ricky. The dogbeat kid behind the register at the Circle K, the young man clowning on the beach, the impish boy with one of my kittens in his arms, the bare-skinned lover and, yes, the raging, dirty wanted man with nothing left to lose. Clear as any other memory is the sight of him pacing the kitchen with the phone pressed to his ear, his damp floppy bangs grasped in his hand, grit caught in the sweat that shone on his arms. The weight of his body amplified itself in his heavy footsteps, and his voice was a hoarse and ragged edge of what it had once been. I’ll talk to Clinton Brand, he half-shouted, over and over. You want to talk to me, send him in. Send him right here. Clinton Brand.

I scroll back. Picture the one before. The second-to-last Ricky.

Sometimes, when he had worked the graveyard shift at the Circle K, I would come to the house after work and find him fast asleep on his mattress on the floor. I’d slip beneath the covers and find him already nude, because he had known I was coming. After hours asleep, the space under the covers was as heated as an animal’s den. I would run my hands all over his buttery skin, drinking in the scent of him: warm and alive and male, a body that my own body wanted to pull close, hold tightly. Not cologne or shampoo or soap—I loved the smell that ran beneath all those things. The one that completed a circuit in my brain, made a tingle of electricity dance down my spine.

Soon enough he would awaken and turn to me. Unbutton my blouse, run a warm, clay-roughened hand down my belly. Roll onto his back and relax into my touch along the sparse hair of his chest and simple flat plane of his stomach, and then the part of him I’d first feared, then loved. When I wrapped my hand around him he purred deep in his throat like one of our cats.

It’s what I miss hopelessly. How perfect the fit of his body into mine. The way he moved as we both grappled for what was just out of reach, his arousal built to feed and vanquish mine, and mine his. We could make each other desperate for what we alone had created, and then destroy it together.

There is no substitute, not inside nor outside these walls, for a lover who wants you.

I roll onto my stomach and keep it as quiet as I can.

* * *

In the morning the regular wakeup call sounds, and we all rise and head back to work. I return to the drawing of Guernica with intense focus, and Shirley even bestows a compliment for the speed and quality of my work. The hours seem to vanish behind me, and before I know it I’m back in the yard, squinting in the sunlight for the first time in days.

I walk the edge of the fence, clicking my tongue, looking for Clementine. The other inmates, gang members sitting at the picnic tables, watch me the way patrons of a café watch a homeless person mumbling down the sidewalk. The other inmates here have never been fond of my indifference to making friends. Even on the outside it was always difficult for me, and in here it’s all the more perilous. People snitch about petty violations, they get transferred to other prisons, they get released. An alliance that was very valuable can become a liability if the other person is unceremoniously taken away. There’s a rule that we can’t receive mail or visits from anyone who was released in the past year, so friendships, even the most carefully cultivated ones, die. But it’s just as well. If I were spontaneously pardoned for my crimes, I’d walk away from all this and never look back. Except for Janny, whom I would never abandon, I wouldn’t maintain my loyalty to friends on the inside or cling to my identity as a former inmate. I’d shed it like a dirty snakeskin and try never to think of it again.

Clementine is nowhere to be found. Dejected, I walk back to the other side of the yard, then pace back and forth near the C.O.s for a while to work the days of laziness out of my muscles. It’s a very hot day, and I suppose the cat must have been smart enough to find shelter. Sweat trickles down my temples and catches in the wispy bits of my hair flying out from my ponytail.

Several days’ worth of mail awaits me when I return to my cell. There is a letter from Emory Pugh, my copy of the Magnificat and a package. I set the other items aside and pull apart the cardboard tabs with the excitement of a child on Christmas morning. I can’t remember the last time I got a package, and this one bears Annemarie’s name in the upper left corner. Inside, a folded note sticks up alongside a pink notepad printed with cupcakes, a set of drawing pencils, a jar of coffee and a little bag of cat treats. There is also a bar of German chocolate and a postcard of a beach scene. With shaking hands I unfold the note, and read.

Hello,

It was lovely to see you the other day. I found out I can send a package but the rules are just—wow. No stickers, no stamps, books have to come straight from the vendor, etc. I hope this stuff gets through. You might not like chocolate or coffee, but personally I can’t imagine being stuck anywhere without them. I sent the beach postcard because you said you hadn’t seen the beach in a long time. A postcard is kind of a lame substitute, but it beats that mural on the visiting room wall, at any rate. Hope to have a chance to visit again soon.

Fondly,

Annemarie

I unpack each of the items and line them up on my little desk. She remembered everything I told her. About Clementine and my drawing and how I love the sea. It’s the sort of package I would have put together for my own mother, had my mother lived a terrible life.

The pink notepad has a message scribbled on the back. I bring it toward my face and look above my glasses to read it. This is one of the items I designed. Couldn’t send stickers or a poster, but wanted to show you. -A. Rounded little cupcakes dance along the border, festooned with sprinkles in between. It’s hard to tell how much creativity she was allowed in the design, but her handwriting is angular and stylized, consistent among the letters as if it’s a font she’s created. Her father’s was like that, too— not the same in its lines and loops, but holding a similar confident swagger, as if he knew it was beautiful and that it reflected on him. I wondered if she already knew Ricky had been an artist, and if it made her all the more suspicious that she was his.

But I have an answer for that. Maybe, if I phrase what I say just right, she will come to the conclusion on her own and not need for me to lie at all. If we’re both lucky she will hear what she hopes to hear, because I am certain she hopes not to hear Ricky’s name. I saw it in the wince in her expression when she first asked me. And I don’t want to see it again.

Chapter Six

An entire day passes before I even remember the letter from Emory Pugh. A photo falls out of the envelope when I turn it sideways— an image of him standing in a white-paneled kitchen with his arm around the shoulders of a petite teenage girl, his mustache and goatee neatly trimmed, hair slicked back. He looks very serious, although the girl offers a tentative smile.

Dear Clara,

I’m hurt that I sent you the pictures you asked for and you still haven’t wrote back to me. I thought it was funny you asked for pictures of Ricky but I sent them anyway. Now I wonder if you’re still hung up on him.

I’m sending a photo of me and my daughter so you will have one of me as well as him to remind you who loves you now. Not saying anything bad against Ricky though he was convicted of murder but the fact is that he is no longer with us and I am right here and save all my love for you. You are very special in my life and I hope you don’t forget about me just because of distance separates us. In AA they say EXPECT MIRACLES and it’s true you never know.

With love & also hoping,

Emory Pugh

I sit down right away and scribble off a letter in return. Emory Pugh, for all his guileless assurance that we belong together, is a good human being, and I don’t want to hurt his feelings.

Once the letter is written I turn my thoughts back to Annemarie. From the shelf above my books I take down a long rectangle of pink crochet, doubled over and sewn together on two sides. This is my completed project. Long thin braids of yarn trail from two corners. I make a fist and fit my creation around it, as if my hand is a newborn’s round little head. The strings of the bonnet fall evenly on each side of my wrist. It’s just about right.

I run a cupful of water into my coffee machine, put in a filter, and sprinkle on a little of the coffee Annemarie sent. Once it’s prepared, I press the crocheted hat down into the mug and leave it there for a few minutes. Then I take it out and rinse it a bit with some cold water, squeeze it over the sink, and lay it out on the shelf to dry.

The next morning, after they count us, I check my project and find it’s dried nicely. The coffee has muted the bright bubblegum color with a sepia tinge. I wrap it in a triple layer of Kleenex and tie it with an extra piece of yarn I’ve salvaged, set it on my shelf until she calls for me again, and then begin another letter.

Dear Ms. Shepard,

I apologize for the delay in answering your questions. Obviously I have the time to respond, but I have gone nearly twenty-five years thinking about all of this as little as possible, and I find it overwhelming to remember too much at once. It can easily take over my mind, and it becomes deeply depressing when I consider that my entire lifetime—the only one I will ever have—is defined so entirely by those few days when I was twenty-three years old. This leads to unproductive thinking, such as considering that I would be better off had I never met Ricky— but then I believe if I had never met Ricky I would probably be even more miserable free and out in the world than I am confined. I’m not sure how to reconcile that.

I might as well skip ahead to the month in which everything unraveled. Up until that point, there was nothing in my relationship with Ricky that would be worthy of including in a book. I worked for a dentist in San Jose, and after Ricky was fired from Spectrum he asked to get his old job back at the Circle K, which the franchise owner, Mr. Choi, was kind enough to allow. Ricky was irritated, however, because Mr. Choi had started him out at his original minimum-wage salary from when he’d begun working there at age 17 rather than the somewhat higher wage he was earning at the time he left. Ricky accepted that only because of the risk that prospective employers would call Jeff Owen, the owner of Spectrum Supply, and learn of his suspicions of Ricky’s theft. It seemed better to work for Mr. Choi again for a while and move up from there.

At some point during those in-between years, Ricky moved out of his parents’ house and into the ramshackle cottage that would become known as the Cathouse. Although it has been called a squatter’s den, he was, in fact, paying rent on the place. He shared it with his best friend, Chris Brooks, whose girlfriend Liz also lived there off and on, as their volatile relationship worked through its trials. You surely recognize these names as the other participants in the crime, along with Forrest, who stopped by the house once or twice a week. Chris worked as a flagger on a road construction crew, and he and Ricky both supplemented their income by doing odd jobs, including a little landscaping for Father George at Our Lady of Mercy, the church in which we had been raised. On weekends at the changing of the seasons you could often find Chris and Ricky hauling mulch and planting flowers, spraying the good Father’s precious rosebushes for aphids and other such work.

The house was not far from the dentist’s office, and so I took to using the place as my base camp for feeding strays and coaxing them into carriers so I could take them in for neutering. Over time we had quite a few cats hanging around— I’m not sure how many, but admittedly more than the neighbors would like. Long before the crisis they already referred to it as the Cathouse, and even amongst ourselves we sometimes called it that.

Sometime in July that year, Chris and Ricky got into a car accident on Stockton Avenue. They were on their way home from a bar in Ricky’s car, with Chris behind the wheel because he was the more sober of the two. Chris went through a red light and hit a woman in a Cadillac, and while the injuries were all minor, there was quite a bit of damage to the woman’s expensive car and Ricky had no insurance. She began sending threatening letters to him through her lawyer demanding that he pay the costs for her repairs and emergency room expenses. I found this almost as asinine as Ricky did, because Chris had really been the one responsible, and it must have been costing this woman at least as much to pay the lawyer as it would to just cover the repairs herself. She was an older woman, and I think she believed she was teaching a young person to take responsibility for his actions. She couldn’t have known where that would lead, but it’s difficult not to resent her role in it, even so. Ricky never cared the least bit about money. Truthfully, it was one of his flaws. I can’t imagine he would ever have committed the actions that followed had it not been for her threats of legal action.

One afternoon I walked to the house after work and found Chris and Ricky sitting on the front porch steps. Ricky was smoking a cigarette, which was unusual for him, and when I kissed him I could taste that he had also been smoking marijuana, which was not so unusual. It bears mentioning at this point that I was really no fan of Ricky’s best friend even before the accident in question. Chris had been in the Navy for two years after high school and walked around with this jaded, cocky, pool-hall attitude, as if he’d seen the whole world and considered every human interaction to be a game of poker. He didn’t like black people, and he loved large breasts, and these two items comprised about fifty percent of his efforts at conversation. There was a sort of Batman-and-Robin dynamic to the friendship, and alongside him Ricky took on the role of the beatnik bohemian in a way I felt stifled him. Because of the death of his sister, he had come of age in a family where his grieving parents alternately lavished him with resources and desperate love, then shut themselves away in their mourning. This produced an insecure teenager with a lot of spending money, nearly endless freedom and no respect at all for authority, followed by an adult who was slowly struggling uphill against the obstacles that upbringing had thrown in his path.

Though I was initially attracted to Ricky because he had a free and easygoing spirit that I lacked, over his time with me—and I know this is difficult to believe, given his notoriety now—he had made great strides toward behaving like a responsible adult. He paid his own rent, had stopped mooching off his parents and had turned around some of his red-flag substance use—drinking during the day, the occasional line of cocaine with Chris— that had troubled me early on. In some ways I was very young inside my mind, too, so it was easy to forgive his slow crawl toward respectability. But because Ricky and I felt mutually protective of each other, I believed his friendship with Chris Brooks, which was intensely brotherly on a level approaching the romantic, rewarded him too much for his immaturity.

That afternoon I walked past Ricky and into the house, leaving him on the steps with Chris. Inside was the sort of dark, filthy pigsty one would expect out of two stoned bachelors. The glass bong was out in the living room—that was Ricky’s preferred method of smoking marijuana because he believed the water filtered out the impurities—and some of the cats were nesting in piles of laundry in the downstairs bathroom and at the foot of the stairs. The kitchen sink was sloshed with bong water. An open peanut butter jar, bags of potato chips, a loaf of Wonder Bread spilling from its package and the remainder of a chocolate cake with its frosting roses removed spoke of the feeding frenzy that had followed the boys’ smoking session. The entire place smelled of litter box, weed, and stale tobacco smoke, and the only thing that made it tolerable was the contact high I was achieving merely by standing in it.

Then I noticed a bit of order in the madness, in the form of several sheets of paper arranged on the dining table. This table had no chairs and was overflowing with giant tubs of protein shake powder, ashtrays, one of Liz’s tennis shoes and a general assortment of trash. Yet these papers were arranged neatly and afforded space of their own, so I walked over, tugged the chain for the light—it didn’t turn on, however—and peered down at them. United States District Court, Northern District of California. Alice Myers, Plaintiff, v. Richard Rowan Jr, Defendant. I stepped back outside.

Ricky had finished his cigarette and was sitting with his head in his hands. I rested my arm on his shoulder and played with his hair a little. “That stupid woman just won’t lay off, will she?” I said.

He replied in his Bob Marley voice. “Stupid woman don’t know what life is really worth,” he said. It was a twist on a line from a song.

“Dumb bitch,” Chris said.

You’re the one she ought to be suing, I thought angrily. “It’ll work out,” I assured Ricky. “The court will see you don’t have any money. At worst they’ll garnish your paycheck for a while. And I’ll drive over and pay the electric bill this afternoon. We’ll get the lights back on, at least.”

He nodded, still cradling his head in his hands. “You deserve better than me,” he mumbled.

“This wasn’t your fault,” I said, and it took all the self-control I possessed not to turn to Chris and fire off, It was yours.

“It’s everything,” he said, “everything,” and even in my protectiveness toward his feelings, I couldn’t play dumb. We both knew what my mother thought of him, after all. She had been generous in her attitude toward him for a long time, but now thought Ricky was essentially a bum, and I was anxious for him to stop proving her right.

But after the summons, things only got worse. He went to Father George in the hope of getting extra work to cover the mounting bills, but he and Chris had just put in the fall garden the previous month and Father George claimed to have no additional work for him. This annoyed me as much as it did Ricky, because I felt the man should come up with something for him to do. Ricky was asking for honest work, and God knew—whether or not Ricky did—that Father George could have stood to pay a few pennies on his personal karmic debt by helping out a young man in need. But it was not to be, and twice Ricky came home from the rectory empty-handed.

One evening he and I were sitting beside each other in the plastic chairs of the Laundromat near his house, waiting for his laundry to dry and sketching in our respective sketchbooks. It was what we always did at the Laundromat, and since I was right-handed and he was a lefty, we could sit shoulder to shoulder in a cozy way and still draw without any trouble. Often I drew portraits of whoever was nearby; Ricky typically created stylized, graffiti-like designs, usually of a large-eyed, small child in the midst of a gritty street scene. Our perspectives on art were always quite different—almost opposites, really. I enjoyed drawing portraits of children’s faces, detailed flowers and the like; if my work had a unifying theme, it was to say, See, in spite of everything, the world is filled with beauty. Ricky’s, by contrast, seemed to focus on the strange or unnerving quality of any given thing and exploit it. I agreed with him that art need not be moral, but I never traipsed through the outlands of what that meant, whereas he did nothing else.

On this occasion he had sketched a beach scene, with palm trees framing the water and two children, a boy and a girl, building a sandcastle as a vendor walked by pushing a cart with a picture of two Popsicles on the side. It was an oddly idyllic drawing for Ricky, without any dark subtext that I could see, so I laughed in surprise when I glanced at it. “What’s this?” I asked.

He said, “It’s Cancun. What do you think?”

“Looks nice. We should take a weekend there.”

“Weekend, hell,” he said. “We could drive down there and live on the beach. Sell sand dollars to tourists by day, then make love under the stars.”

“Sounds brilliant,” I said. He had a jokey tone, and I was playing along.

“What do you say to next weekend?”

I laughed and said, “I’ll clear my schedule.”

Then he wrote MARRY ME, KIRA across the sky above the water. He erased KIRA, wrote CLARA instead, and drew a waving banner around it, then a small airplane, as if it were a message trailing behind a biplane. He nudged my shoulder, and I just pushed him back a little harder than he had pushed me. “You need a ring for that, buddy,” I said. I know that seems unromantic, but coming from Ricky this was not very meaningful. He toyed with asking me in these lighthearted ways, and other times he would go into monologues about how silly it was to put love under contract. I think eventually he would have meant it, but at the time I couldn’t take him seriously.

That weekend rolled around, and on Sunday I was about to leave for noon Mass when I received a call from Clinton’s wife, my sister-in-law, Susie. I told her I’d have to call her back. She sounded agitated but reluctantly agreed that it could wait until later that day. Ricky’s birthday was the next day—he was turning twenty-four—and we had a fun evening planned with Chris and Liz, so I knew I wouldn’t get around to returning her call until later, but I let it go.

That evening we all piled into Chris’s car—it was a ’79 Plymouth Horizon, which forced the backseat passengers to hunch over like potato bugs—and drove to Champion’s to play pool. Forrest met us there with some other friends from his band and Ricky had two or three beers, but it was just enough to put him in a fine mood. It had been weeks since I’d seen him so cheerful and relaxed, which caused me to feel more at ease, too, since he and I were so tied to each other that way. The bathroom at that place was a closet-like space at the end of the hallway, just one for the whole place. It was a dimly little, yellow-walled room. I wasn’t surprised when he followed me there, because he had been drinking and probably needed to relieve himself, but when I tried to come out and let him have a turn he pushed me back inside in a play-wrestling sort of way and locked the door behind us. Under normal circumstances I would have been less accommodating, but it was his birthday and he’d been in such a sour mood for weeks. I remember the room’s particular light, the shifting shadows and citronella glow, and the faint cloying floral of the air freshener. When he lifted me up and pulled my legs around his waist, I felt his affection and his strength, and those things always appealed to me. The whole time he had me against the wall other customers banged on the door and rattled at the knob and he kept laughing about it. When he finished he made more noise than usual, just for show, and I punched him on the shoulder and cursed at him for that, which made him laugh more.

Not long after that we parted ways with Forrest and got back in the Horizon. As soon as Chris climbed into the driver’s seat he pulled out his baggie of cocaine and began chopping a line with his credit card onto a cassette tape box. “That is much too small for that purpose,” Ricky observed in a jokingly prim tone. “That’s like coke for a tea party.”

“It’ll do the job,” Chris said.

I wasn’t surprised or concerned by this, as I saw Chris do it every day, but I was surprised when Ricky switched seats with Liz, taking the front passenger seat as she moved to the back, and asked Chris to pass him the coke. Though he used to do this occasionally—truthfully, we both had— he had stopped after he overdid it one night and had an episode in which his heart raced so badly he was afraid he would die. Because his sister had died suddenly of a heart-related issue, anything of that nature was especially frightening to him, and I hadn’t seen him use it since then. But now he sidled up to Chris, stuck the rolled-up twenty in his nose and snorted two lines up each nostril.

Chris laughed with delight. “You’re a fucking anteater, man,” he said, and Ricky rubbed his nose and replied, “Seize the day.”

I should have realized then that something wasn’t right, but Ricky could be impulsive, so I attributed it to that. We drove a short distance, then pulled into the worn, broken lot behind the strip mall where he used to work. All the access doors on that side were painted gray, and the buildings were just beige cinderblock, with Dumpsters and exposed metal pipes and a loading dock for the grocery store. Chris turned off the headlights but left the car running, and Ricky got out. I watched him walk up to the back of Spectrum Supply and let himself inside with a key. “What’s he doing?” I asked

“He’s picking up his last paycheck,” Chris said.

I knew that couldn’t be true because Ricky owed them money, not the other way around, and he had been working at the Circle K again for months by that point. But I stayed quiet because it wasn’t difficult to see that something bad was going on. I figured that if Ricky was taking more money from the register, he and I could argue about it later. I wasn’t going to fight with him in front of Chris, since Chris would take his side and my effort to talk sense into Ricky would be pointless. Yet I felt sorry for Jeff Owen just the same. He was a very decent man, fair to his employees and friendly with his regular customers, who were San Jose’s ragtag collection of local painters and sculptors. He was an inch or so shorter than Ricky, with an outdated mustache and a shy demeanor, and as a young man had been an artist, himself. He had opened Spectrum Supply as a way to subsidize his career in the arts, but over the years the balance had shifted as he became, as he put it, “married to this store.” He didn’t deserve to be robbed, not by Ricky or anyone else.

A long time passed, it seemed like, and I began to get worried about making it home before my mother started to suspect I was doing untoward things with Ricky. It was funny— he and I had been sleeping together for years by then and had learned to please each other with the efficiency of opening up a high-school locker, yet I was somehow convinced that my mother would remain oblivious to all of that as long as I was home by midnight. Midnight was the magical hour at which cheap girls did sleazy things, and I certainly wasn’t one of those, irrespective of the fact that I had sex with Ricky in a pool-hall bathroom only an hour before. So I began biting my nails and hoped that, in his empathetic way, he would sense that I wanted him to hurry.

Chris had left the car running and the radio on, with a Jimi Hendrix eight-track filling the conversational silence. At some point during All Along the Watchtower I did hear a noise that sounded like a shot. But it was not particularly jarring, because the sound was almost incidental amid the music, and could just as easily have been a car backfiring. You must remember, at that moment I thought Ricky was stealing from the register. I wasn’t listening for signs of violence, although it would be only minutes before my perception of that would change.

Soon after that Ricky came back out, and almost before he had the car door shut, Chris began driving. Their conversation seemed unremarkable, but then I heard a metallic click and looked over to see Ricky bent over in the front seat, unloading a handgun. Now, I knew Ricky knew how to shoot a gun. I did too, because once, a month or so before he punched Clinton, he had taken me to the shooting range and forced me to learn. The gun we used had been borrowed from Chris, and I had to assume it was the same one I was looking at now. But these circumstances were nothing like those, and I didn’t want to understand what I was seeing, so I said nothing. Since I had already determined Chris was lying about Ricky picking up his paycheck, and that Ricky was likely robbing an empty store, I chose to continue to believe the store had been empty. This would not be the last time I would find myself kneecapped by cognitive dissonance.

“But you went back to Ricky the next day,” everybody said later, “even after you witnessed all of that.” Yes, I did. I can’t defend that, except to say that I couldn’t fully undo in sixteen hours the image of Ricky I had developed over fourteen years. Jeff Owen’s body had not been found yet, because it was a Monday and Spectrum was closed, so that made it easier to remain in denial. I believe I thought that, once I saw Ricky again, the night before would reveal itself to be a strangely vivid dream—a surreal journey, sex in an odd location, a sense of dread and a sharp lingering hint of violence that ends with the dreamer feeling tremendously relieved to have woken up. I’d had dreams with each of those components before, all tossed together in random configurations. You probably have, too. It’s very easy for someone on the outside to say that if the love of their life suddenly climbed back into the car and emptied a handgun without explanation, that they would immediately seek safety, call 911 and report everything they had seen to the responding officer. And that attitude— that series of accusatory questions as to why I returned to Ricky the next day—presupposes that I knew how all of this would end. Of course, if someone had sat down with me once I returned to my mother’s house and laid out all the information that was later presented to a jury, I would have seen it all through a different lens. I certainly don’t blame that jury for convicting me. I would have convicted me, too.

I hope that sheds a bit of light on Ricky’s circumstances leading up to his crimes. I will write more when I have time.

Yours truthfully,

Clara Mattingly

* * *

At the Braille workshop I finally finish Guernica and file it away in the drawer marked COMPLETED. Shirley was pleased with it. When she closed her eyes and ran her fingers over my work, her softly lined face glowed with a satisfied smile. The only tactile drawing left to do is Spiral Jetty, which is very straightforward. I believe there’s merit in trying to capture the symbolism and feeling of great visual artworks in a tactile format, but there’s no sense in pretending it’s possible with this one. The textbook publisher has chosen it because it represents an important movement in modern art. I understand the reasoning, but I’ve been to Spiral Jetty and nothing that matters about it could be captured on a sheet of thick paper. Not the manner by which Smithson built it, with heavy equipment and vigorous outdoor work, capturing the entire process on film as the spiral took shape; not the wind or sun, nor the pink water that welled between the swirls of rock; not the feeling of remoteness, having driven out to this tiny peninsula for the sake of walking in a circle while breathing in the bracing, salty air. Ironically, out of all the artworks in the textbook, it’s surely the most accessible to anyone who can’t see—and yet it’s the only one for which I can’t make a decent representation for the blind. But it’s been buried under water for thirty years, so I suppose my drawing is the closest any blind person will get to it.

I sit down at the computer to work on some transcription. When we divide up the work at the beginning of a project, I’m always assigned the sections of the book that deal with my drawings, so I know what to expect. I open the file and begin copying it into the Braille software.

The building of Smithson’s earthwork took six days. It is 15 feet wide, 1500 feet in length, and is composed entirely of natural materials, including basalt rock, earth, water and salt crystals. Water levels were unusually low at the time of the Jetty’s creation, but within a few years a rise to the pre-drought levels left the piece submerged. More recently, however, a drop in the level of the Great Salt Lake has revealed the structure and made it walkable once again. Visitors have enjoyed experiencing the rebirth of the Spiral Jetty, and its reemergence raises many questions about the proper curation of such an ephemeral piece.

I stop and reread what I have typed. Then I turn and look at Shirley, who is standing at the desk beside mine tearing open a package from a publisher. “Have you heard that Spiral Jetty is visible again?”

“Have I heard the what?”

“The earthwork in the Great Salt Lake. It’s been buried almost my whole life, and now this book is saying it’s back.”

She shrugs, bouncing her white hair. “I don’t know anything about it.”

I scroll through the file, but it says nothing further. The only image is one of the Jetty when it was first built in 1970. I hesitate, then fold my hands in my lap and look at her with what I hope is my most reasonable, woman-to-woman expression. “Can I just… Do you think I could look it up on the internet? For research?”

She shoots me a sly look. “Clara. Really.”

“You can watch me the whole time. I just would like to verify that this is true. I had always heard that it was lost underwater, and it matters, you know, whether I’m drawing a lost artwork or one that’s accessible.”

“Why?” she asks, and I don’t reply because I have no answer to that. “It doesn’t matter one way or another. We’re not the editors. We just transcribe whatever they say, and if they said they found the Hanging Gardens of Babylon in a mall in Fresno, well then, heck, you go ahead and write it in Braille.”

I rest my forehead against my hand and lean toward the screen, reading those lines again and again, trying to make sure I’m not imagining them. Could it really be back? That broad, lonely trail I once walked with my mother, the one Ricky knew only as a lost Atlantis. Could it have returned, just the way he predicted it would? I try to picture all the rains that have fallen on that lake, all the days of blazing sun skimming the salt from its disappearing water, the passages of moon and sun like the never ending circular turns of a baby’s wind-up toy. Since the night Ricky and I stood on the beach, an eternity has passed. Tides have rolled in and out, dunes blown and shifted. Dogs have been born, chased tennis balls across the sand, been loved and grown old, died and become aching little memories. The Earth has changed, time marching on heartlessly, not caring that there is no one to cup a hand around the flame of Ricky’s life and bear witness to the whole of it.

I adjust my glasses and, in spite of everything, press on with the transcription—writing one letter, then the next, meaningless as runes.

Chapter Seven

It’s four days before Janny returns. She reappears on the other side of the bars with her arm in a sling and a distant, scowling expression on her face. “You’re back,” I say exultantly.

Officer Parker lets her in. Although it goes against procedure, they almost never cuffed Janny even before the injury, and now it would be complicated as well as essentially pointless. She steps into the cell and slides a hand to the side of the bed to orient herself. “I missed you,” I say.

“You got my Vaseline? You didn’t send it.”

“It didn’t fit in your cosmetic bag. Here.” I take it down from the shelf, but then see she can’t apply it to her own hands. “Let me do it for you. They didn’t have any at the clinic?”

“Not for me.”

I smooth a dollop of it onto her cast-free hand, massaging it into her short fingers and leathery knuckles. Her blank gaze is aimed at nothing in particular—a corner, a cinderblock—and for a few moments we stand in silence.

“Somebody there said the baby thing is true,” she says.

My heart thumps errantly, as if it is a door on which an angry person is knocking. “About me, you mean?”

“Yeah, about you. Who else you think, the Queen of England? They say she even come visit you.”

“Janny,” I say. I take another dollop of Vaseline and touch the fingers curling out from her cast, but she pulls back her hand and scowls at me. “Have you ever tried to forget something that made you feel sad?” I ask.

“Bad things I did,” she says. “Not my babies.”

“I never even held her. They took her away the minute she was born.”

“And that makes you deny her?”

I say nothing.

She presses me, her voice rising. “Makes you lie and say she never lived? Nine months she grow in your belly and you act like it’s nothing? You ashamed of her?”

“Of course I’m not ashamed of her,” I say sharply, matching her volume. “I’m ashamed of her father.”

“Bullshit. He do the same thing you do. You ashamed of you.”

She pushes past me and sits down on her bed. The glower of her expression frightens me— so unfocused, so filled with inward rage. I perch on the side of the desk, and in a quieter, more soothing tone say, “Janny, you killed Javier to protect yourself and your kids. They understand how bad he was to you, and that you wanted to get away and were afraid he would wake up and stop you. But my…my daughter can’t look at what I did and find a reason like that. If I was your mother, wouldn’t you want me not to claim you?”

“No,” she says. Her voice is dull and hoarse. “I’d want you to love me. So I’d know I wasn’t a monster’s child.”

My grip tightens against the edge of the desk. An ache settles into my gut. As I gaze at Janny, her expression shifts into one of naked grief, as though between us it is only she who understands what I have lost.

* * *

All of a sudden I realize it is July. I count the months on my fingers, once, then again, and I know I have it right. It’s the month of Annemarie’s birth. I don’t know the day, and I panic at the realization that it might have passed.

At my desk, in my cell, I sketch out a one-month calendar and plant the dates on it in pencil, trying to figure out when exactly it was. I remember being awakened from sleep by distant booms that sent a shock of fear down my spine, and sitting up in bed to listen, terrified of a riot or an escape that would cause us all to be punished. “Happy Fourth of July,” somebody had shouted, and only then did I realize the noises were fireworks in the nearby town. I was still pregnant then—of that I am sure. I went to trial on August fifth, and at that point my pregnancy was over, but I was still bleeding. It’s easy to recall watching Forrest testify against me as I sat meekly beside my lawyer at our table, feeling like my body was an hourglass shedding the last remnants of those terrible days. But I don’t remember the precise date.

I take out a sheet of plain paper and fold it in two. On one half, with it turned on its side the long way, I try to draw the sea. I sketch the curve of the shore, the foam of a wave reaching up the sand, the swoop of the Ferris wheel and Giant Dipper coaster in the distance. I draw the quarter moon and the summer constellations hanging above the ocean—Ursa Major, Leo and Virgo—though I know, to her, they will likely be no more than dots signifying the night sky. I blow gently on the image to shoo away the loose graphite, being careful not to smudge the blacks and grays.

Here is what I don’t draw: the humid car. The figures on the beach, one upside-down, one with her toes sinking deep into the sand. The faraway screams from the coaster, the bursts of wind that whipped at skirts and hair, the taste of salt on the lips, the bright smudged starlight between the lines of Leo that meant galaxies and galaxies and galaxies.

In the end, it’s very simple. It’s only a drawing of the beach.

Happy birthday, Annemarie, I write inside. I’m afraid to sign Love. I’m afraid to sign a name or a word, worried that each might mean too much or too little. May a thousand wishes come true for you, I write instead. I fold it into an envelope—it doesn’t fit quite right—and set it upright where my desk meets the wall. I run my smallest finger beneath my eye and then sweep it across my bottom lip like balm. It offers a peaceful feeling, this small return to the scene I’ve drawn, the taste of the sea. She began there, whether or not she knows it. And I wish she did. I wish she knew that one small thing.

* * *

Out in the yard, the sun bakes the pale soil like pottery. All the green has died within the bounds of the tall fence. In the farmlands beyond it the irrigated crops still grow, and sometimes I stand there with my fingers laced into the chain link and stare out at it like a child in a television commercial watching someone crack open a bottle of Coca-Cola.

I unfold the napkin from my pocket and take out a section of hot dog. Clementine has been lingering in the shade most of the time, often in inaccessible places, where I might see her but not be able to reach. I begin walking around the perimeter of the wall, clicking my tongue.

A woman sitting in a group at one of the picnic tables begins calling, too. “Frankfurter! Frankfurter!” she calls. “Here, kitty kitty!”

I ignore her, blocking the sunlight with my hand so I can peek up at the ledges of the windows beneath the overhanging roof. The grease of the hot dog is soaking through the napkin as it warms in my hand.

“Look at her trying to catch that cat,” she says, loudly enough that I know it’s for me to hear, not just her friends. She’s a big woman, with a crew cut left longish on the bottom and tattoos on both her forearms. I know her name: Martha. “You looking for some pussy, old lady? I got it right here for you.”

Her friends laugh. A glance, ever so small, confirms what I suspected from the sound of the laughter. The long-haired girl, Amber Jones, is seated at that table. As long as I’ve been here, I’d have to be as dumb as a post not to decipher this relationship. Whether Martha is wooing the other girl or already owns her, I’m not sure, but either way the alliance is a clear and dangerous one. Alexandra, the girl I see at Mass each week, is there, too. Every Sunday she shakes my hand during the Sign of Peace, and on the other six days she clusters with the group of women who most like to taunt me. On the outside this would hurt me deeply, but I know, in here, that’s just the way it is. I turn my search for Clementine toward the section of the yard closer to where the officers hold their posts near the occasional blast of air-conditioning from the swinging doors. I feel Martha’s gaze following me.

But before I can walk too far, she’s up, she’s coming at me, and I know that even though I’m no match for her I can only stand my ground. The sun flashes behind her head, making one of her small mean eyes vanish in its piercing gleam. Her fist rises, and when I raise my hands to protect myself I feel a burning, hair-thin slash across my arm, an unzipping of my skin. I cry out and grab my wounded limb, my fingers coated in the sticky ooze of my blood, and turn my side toward her. She stabs me again, this time in my bicep—a jab that only feels like an afterthought, because the pain from the first cut is searing. Two officers are dragging her away now, another running toward me, pulling on a pair of blue latex gloves. It’s a stinging like a hundred bees. The blood between my fingers makes my arm feel as though it’s melting away beneath my hand. The officer sets her palm against my back and guides me toward the building, and I stumble the way she directs me amidst all the shouting, through a tunnel made out of sunlight and shadows and noise.

* * *

The nurse is ready with a pressure bandage when I arrive; they must have radioed her. “You again,” she says. “You need to stop getting into trouble.”

I slump into the chair, and she brushes away my gripping hand with one of her gloved ones. She pats the wound with gauze. Her appraising glance moves up and down my arm, and the wound is longer than I expected, a good six- or seven-inch gash. “She got you good,” the nurse says.

“Can you numb it first?”

She cocks an eyebrow. “Numb it?”

“Before you stitch it.”

Her laugh is low and rumbly. “I can’t stitch that.”

I feel a pang of dread. I debate whether I have the nerve to do it myself, if she’s willing to offer me the supplies.

“She definitely needs a transport,” the nurse says, catching the eye of the officer who brought me in.

“All right. Bandage her up. I don’t want any blood getting on me.”

I don’t understand. They can’t be taking me to a real hospital, not for this. But when two more guards walk into the clinic and shackle my ankles, I realize they really are. My arm is bandaged, my wrists cuffed—the nurse won’t allow them to be latched to a chain around my waist, saying my arm needs to be kept above the level of my heart—and within minutes I’m in the back of a van that is driving away.

It’s that easy.

We’re driving right past those irrigated fields. Through intersections with stoplights in cases that are black instead of the yellow I remember. Past gas stations filled with tiny, rounded cars and pumps with digital numbers. A burger place appears at the side of the road with a curl of smoke puffing up through its roof, and the van’s ventilation system catches the scent and filters it back to me. It smells like heaven, like youth and nights on the boardwalk and everything good. I gasp at the potency of it and choke back a small cry, force myself to swallow, then try to breathe it in again. The officer beside me looks at me strangely, but says nothing.

We pass a high school with a team of tennis players chasing each other around on its courts. A little townhouse development with a child playing in a turtle-shaped sandbox in a backyard. A jogger—a woman in blue shorts and sneakers and a white elastic bra, and that’s all—running along the side of the road, her long ponytail swinging. She has no idea how free she is, how free.

We turn up the road to the hospital. I swallow, and I look to the C.O. “You know, I had a baby and they didn’t even take me to the hospital for that.”

She shoots me a cautious look. “How long ago was it?”

“Twenty-four years ago.”

“They’re more worried about liability now. Inmates suing ’em.”

Gauze is wrapped tightly around my arm, nearly saturated with blood. I’ve been shivved before, several times, but this is the worst of those. We pull up to the emergency doors, and as the officer up front opens the side door he says to me, “Don’t do anything stupid, now.”

* * *

It’s a fresh shame inside the emergency room, where everyone looks at me and steps aside when I walk in, chains rattling and clinking like the bells on a plague wagon. Everything is unfamiliar— so polished and sanitary— but there’s a baby resting against the shoulder of her mother, who is seated in a hallway chair, and I’m enchanted. It’s been years since I last saw a baby. She’s so plump and large-eyed, with a little shock of a pigtail at the top of her head, tied with a ribbon. I used to see babies in the visitors’ room sometimes, but only since Annemarie began coming have I had visitors again, and there have been no babies so far. I stare at her, and she smiles at me around the finger she is chewing.

I’m led to a curtained room, and a doctor follows us in right away. The officer unlatches my wrist cuffs so the nurse can unwind the gauze from my arm. “Do you see that cute little baby?” I ask.

“I see her. Don’t gawk at her.”

“She’s just adorable. And I’m not gawking.”

“Yes, you are. And how would you like it if you saw somebody in chains and handcuffs staring at your child?”

I hadn’t thought about that. I look away.

“Looks like you got shanked,” the doctor says. He’s young, and I suppose he’s trying out his prison slang. The nurse is cleaning out the wound, which hurts more than anything else so far, but I’m trying not to react.

“I don’t usually get into fights,” I explain. My voice is tight from the pain of the cleaning. “I got into someone’s bad graces, I suppose.”

“Not your fault, huh,” he says in an ironic tone. I find this extremely irritating. It’s no challenge to read what he’s thinking— that I’m like every other inmate who believes she is always the victim, never responsible for her circumstances. He’s perhaps twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, and he thinks he’s wise to the ways of people like me. I’ve been in there since he was in diapers.

“I didn’t say that,” I point out.

“We’ll get you stitched up and send you back,” he says. “Put you on an antibiotic to kill off whatever might have been on that thing. You know what it was made out of? It’s a good clean cut.”

“Razor blade stuck in a toothbrush,” the officer says.

“Clever.” The doctor pulls out a needle and the suture kit and goes to work on my arm. I try not to wince, and he says, “Tough girl.”

Through the gap in the curtain, the baby catches my eye again and this time points at me. I raise my free hand, the empty cuff dangling from my wrist, and wave back.

* * *

When Annemarie comes to see me again I smile right away at the sight of her, and offer a little wave. The more I see her, the more I’m filled with wonder at the way she looks. I’ve often heard women talk about the first time they held their newborns—how they marveled at the long delicate fingers and perfect hands, the clear perfection of blinking eyes, the froggy stretch of a leg. I never had any of that, but I understand it now as I stare at this adult before me. Even her mannerisms, from the anxious twitch of her shoulders to the way she raises her eyebrows before she sighs, were mine once, before I came to a place where the unrestrained notes of body language became an expensive liability. I wonder how that can be, and whether the muscles themselves contain the code for those movements somehow, passed along from mother to daughter with the rest of the womanly genes.

“Happy birthday,” I say, once she’s closer. I know the date now: July 9, 1985. Yesterday, while I waited in the clinic for fresh bandages on my arm, I rifled madly through my file the nurse had left on the table beside me. It was a quick and dirty search that only left time to read the barest details, but finding the date was enough of a victory. I try to hand her the little tissue-wrapped package I’ve prepared, but a C.O. intercepts it.

“No direct transfer,” he says. He looks from me to Annemarie. “I can open it and evaluate it.”

I nod, and he slips the pink crocheted hat out of the package, gives it a cursory examination, and hands it to Annemarie. “I made it for you,” I explain to her. And then boldly, with the same surge of nerve that it took to squeeze my milk carton with perfect aim, I say, “While I was pregnant with you.”

Her smile is slow and incredulous and beautiful. “And you kept it all this time. Wow. How did you know I would be a girl?”

“I just knew.”

She runs her hand along the fabric I’ve made, so neatly webbed, without one flaw. “Thank you. This is the most wonderful present. I’m going to cry.” She laughs, a quick, heartbreaking sound, and turns her glimmering eyes toward the ceiling. “Not here. I’ll save it for later.”

We sit at a table, and she gestures to my arm. “What happened?”

I feel a blush creeping into my cheeks. “Someone in the yard didn’t like it that the cat prefers me to her.”

The side of Annemarie’s mouth begins to lift in a disbelieving smile. “Are you serious? What did she do?”

“She cut me. I’m all right. The doctors stitched it up.” I set my face in a lighthearted expression. It’s bad enough that she must come to visit me here; I don’t want this experience to be more depressing for her than it needs to be. “You know it’s the first time I’ve been out of this building in twenty-four years? And you know what really got to me, while I was out and about?”

“Not being fenced in?”

“No, the smell of a hamburger.” This time her laugh is musical. Delighted. “It was called In-N-Out Burger. It was next to the road on the way to the hospital. For a moment I thought I was having a nervous breakdown at the smell of it. That or a religious experience.”

She nods. “I’ll go with the second choice there. In-N-Out burgers are pretty close to heaven.”

“My God. It’s messed with my mind. After so many years here the food just seems normal. But drive past that and it brings it all back. Now I can understand why people in here fake medical emergencies all the time to get out. Before I thought that was just silly and frustrating, but boy oh boy. It was worth every stitch.”

“Did you get stuck in the emergency room for hours and hours?”

“No, they took care of me right away.”

She looks amused. “The VIP treatment, huh? Most people spend the whole night waiting in triage.”

“I did see a lot of people waiting. There was one very cute baby just outside my curtain. She kept waving at me.”

Her lips tighten, and she looks down at the pink bonnet resting on the table. She strokes it with one finger. I feel a tensing in my stomach and know I’ve said something wrong. That I showed fondness for a baby, even though I surrendered her? Did I cause her to think about the baby she lost? I can’t tell, but I twist my fingers against each other and wait out her silence. It strikes me suddenly that she’s now the age I was when she was born—the age when everything ended for me, and began for her. But I’d never given any thought to having babies then. Perhaps I was a late bloomer, or else only a realist. I wanted Ricky to pull it together enough that we could plan a future, but I certainly wasn’t thinking about when to bring a child into the world while my beloved partner still hadn’t mastered concepts like paying for car insurance and producing a clean urine sample for an employer. Annemarie is years ahead of the twenty-four-year-old Clara— although an obnoxious little thought keeps worming its way into my mind. I might have been very much like her if my mother had never met Garrison Brand.

“I found a bit of that information you were looking for,” I say, and she looks up. “Your father had a sister with Turner Syndrome. I’m not sure what that is, but a…a person familiar with him mentioned that to me, when I asked. Other than that, there’s nothing very remarkable in the medical history. I’ll write it all down and mail it to you.”

She replies with a slow blink and unreadable expression. “Thank you. Will the names be on the information you send?”

I turn on my flat face. “I was just planning to list the relationships and the relevant information. I haven’t asked his family if they’re okay with me disclosing names and all that personal stuff, and it seems like it’s only right for me to ask first, you know, in case some of them are still living.”

Annemarie nods, but I can see she’s thinking hard about this, and that I’ve made her unhappy. “Do they know about me at all? That I even exist?”

“No.”

“Is my father still alive?”

I take a deep breath. “No.”

Her face falls a bit, but then she pushes her chin forward almost imperceptibly. “So it is Ricky, then.”

“I didn’t say that. You’re twenty-four years old, Annemarie. A lot of people have died in that time.”

“Clara,” she says, and hearing my first name spoken in her lovely voice makes me feel like a dog being swiped at with a rolled newspaper. “Couldn’t you offer me a hint, at least? Come on, let’s be real here. I researched everything I could find about you before I came here the first time. I know I asked you questions, but the truth is I already knew a lot. About your family, about your dad who died, the places where you lived, and the crime. I read all about the crime.”

“What you read isn’t necessarily what is true.”

“Maybe not, but it can’t be too far off. After all, here—”

“It can be farther off than you think.” My voice is sharper than I want it to be. I struggle to soften it, but a tightness still pulls beneath the quiet. “You’re an artist, Annemarie. You know how different something appears if you stare at it straight on instead of from the side. And everything you’ve seen or read about this is from a side angle, often an extreme one. Please don’t assume you have the true story.”

“Then why don’t you tell it?”

“I’m working on that. Why don’t you ask me what you want to know about him? Maybe I can at least provide you with some background.”

She folds her hands on the table in front of her, those brown eyes taking on a determined gleam that is new to me. Her nails are shiny, French-manicured. “You said my father wasn’t Ricky Rowan, but everyone testified that you were dating him at the time. If it wasn’t him, then who? The licentious dentist?”

I reply with a low laugh at the absurdity of that idea. “No, it was certainly not him.”

“Well, I don’t want to play a guessing game.”

I don’t want you to, either, I think, but I don’t say it aloud. I sit placidly before her, and after a moment I speak. “You know, I tried not to think about any of this for over twenty years. And since the day you walked in here, I haven’t had a moment’s peace in which to think about anything else.”

She tips her head. “Do you want me to apologize for that?”

“No, not at all. I’m thankful beyond words that you were brave enough to find me. I don’t even pretend I can imagine how difficult this must be for you. But this isn’t a trip to the beach for me, either, to revisit all these memories.” I let my gaze drift toward the people posing at the tacky little mural—a preteen girl and an older woman who might be her sister or mother. “You know, when I was a young girl, my stepbrother drowned some stray kittens that were born under our porch. And up until I was just a few months younger than you, my greatest regret in life was that I had coaxed that mama cat into nesting there. Anytime I thought about that it sent this sharp punch of guilt into my gut. Maybe that’s silly, but it’s how I felt. I spent years taking stray cats in to be neutered to try to soften that sense of guilt, and it was good work I did, but it didn’t change how I felt about those kittens.”

She stares at me without blinking. Those clear brown eyes— what else could she have had? It was the one certainty Ricky and I had to offer her.

“Now imagine how I feel about what I did later,” I say. “There’s no nice little neighborhood program I can start up that can compensate for the crimes I committed. Tommy Choi is still out there somewhere, the only one left of his family. I know what it feels like to lose your father. Your mother. To be robbed of your safety and comfort. I know it eats a hole in your soul that you try and try to fill but you never can. And if I hadn’t driven the group to the Circle K that night, that family might still be alive.”

Her brow furrows. “I thought you also shot one of them,” she says, hesitantly.

“No. I was convicted of one count of felony murder in that case. That only means I was part of a felony that resulted in a death, which made me legally liable. I did not kill Mimi Choi.” At the doubt in her expression, I add, “You can’t put stock in what Forrest Hayes claimed he saw. He was self-interested. No matter what you’ve read, no matter what you saw in that damned movie— on my mother’s name, I didn’t kill Mimi Choi.”

She nods tentatively. I can tell she wants to believe me and isn’t sure she can. “But on the first-degree murder count— the priest—you were guilty, too.”

“Yes, I was. I am. I made a terrible decision, and it cost me everything. Including you.” Her expression shifts, and I fold my hands on the table in front of me, matching her posture. “I can tell you this. Your father was an artist. I’m sad to say he’s part of this whole story, and that I never should have been involved with him. But he was a good person, Annemarie. I sure do wish things had worked out differently for both of us.”

She nods again, and I can see the gears in her head churning. I feel a pang at the misleading little trail I’ve cast through the woods, but anything is better than the assumption she brought in with her.

“I think I know who it is,” she says. “I really wish you would just come out with it,” she adds with a barely-restrained scowl.

“Give me time,” I implore her, but even as I say this I can feel the selfish undercurrent in my request. Keep coming back to see me, I think greedily. Let me treasure my hold on this thing you want so badly. Because once she knows the truth, and her story becomes not a mystery but a tragedy, this will all be over. And if I squander this second chance I know I won’t be able to bear it. I would want you to love me, Janny said. The universal yearning of every child for its mother. And that moment of truth is upon me now, because she can no longer be stolen away from me. She is mine to lose.

* * *

After lights-out, I work on Intérieur by the tiny reading light in my cell. I can’t sleep. I’m too torn up inside over the things I said to Annemarie and the obsessive thought creeps into my mind that I must finish this project. On Friday, in the Braille workshop, I completed my drawing of Spiral Jetty. In the end it was simply done, and when I ran my fingers over the finished proof I felt a tightness in my throat that was almost painful. All through the workday I had mulled over what I would say to Annemarie if she came to visiting hours the next day—exactly how I would phrase my answers to her questions, using just the right words that would describe who Ricky had been while leading her to conclude I meant Jeff Owen. The exercise felt almost like a word puzzle, and the challenge of it engaged me all the way up until I took that quiet moment to sit and touch my finished work. Then, as my fingers swept over the spiral, I thought: this is how Annemarie must feel. As if she is being drawn along on a path that is anything but straight and clear, not a road through this particular way station on the journey to understand herself, but a curious and rocky trail that might very well lead nowhere.

It didn’t stop me from trying it anyway. At least the diversion will buy me time, I thought—precious, irreplaceable days of Scrabble games and sharing memories and simply gazing at her face before I have to come clean. But now that I’ve looked her in the eye and enticed her in that direction, shame and regret are gnawing at me like a pair of rats. It’s a good thing I can’t call her, because the urge to confess the truth is downright visceral. This is the feeling I remember from the police station the day I was arrested, when they sat me down in a small dim room and read me my rights again and even though I knew, even though I understood beyond question that my words could and would be used against me, my conscience could not help but stick its finger down its throat and force out the truth. Yes, I killed him. It felt so good to unburden myself from it that I sobbed with relief, but the sense of lightness it brought me was a false one. The handing off of heavy truths is a relay race, and you can’t expect that the baton will never come back to you.

All of my drawings for the art book are with Shirley now. On Friday she received the finished portfolio with a look that was, if I dare to say it, admiring. “I’ll put in a good word for you, Clara,” she said to me, and I told her I appreciated that. Early on, I had planned to include the Degas drawing with the others, just in case they thought well of its quality and wanted to include it, but ever since Annemarie began coming around I’ve changed my mind. I know it’s for her, but I’m not sure how to explain the gift in a way she will understand. For now I sit in my darkened cell and coax the paper into ridges and corrugations, tap in patterns and the hints of shadows, and postpone thinking about what I will do with the finished product.

In the painting there’s a large mirror on the wall, right in the center, which reflects nothing comprehensible. I especially like that about it. It gives the feeling that these two figures—the tall man blocking the door and the slumped woman with her back to him—are absolutely alone and isolated. The world bears no record of what is happening here. It’s a dreadful scene, but the story it tells is a true one. So much of art tells the truth about what is going on in the artist’s mind, but in some cases its wisdom ends there. Ricky liked to work with clay—we had a kiln out back at the Cathouse that he and Chris had built of scavenged bricks and scrap metal—and he had a set of colored ink pens with which he drew on everything. His designs were lush and hungry and exaggerated: octopi, corpse flowers, multi-colored tree frogs with alarming wide eyes, voluptuous women in Bettie Page poses. With all of his thoughts traveling through a jungle like that one, it’s no wonder he made the decisions he did. But this Degas painting has none of that unnerving aesthetic or sense of personal reference. It’s almost like a photograph.

At last I set down my drawing and pull out the box of court transcripts from beneath the bed, keeping quiet in consideration for Janny. With her arm in the cast it’s been difficult for her to sleep, and this evening she didn’t go down to the chow hall for dinner because she said she was too tired and her arm ached too much. Now she’s lying quietly beneath the blanket, and I don’t want to disturb her, but there’s a section of Clinton’s testimony I want to look over again. Before I can locate it I come across another page of Forrest’s commentary—his examination by the prosecutor. I settle down onto my knees and read it.

Q: You stated that it was Ms. Mattingly who drove back to the residence after you left the rectory.

A: Yeah, it was her car, and she drove. I sat next to her, and everyone else was in the back.

Q: What was her demeanor like?

A: Calm. They were counting the money back there, and she didn’t say anything to me or to them. We got back to the Cathouse, and the rest of us started scrubbing up at the kitchen sink, taking off our clothes and whatnot, and next thing I know I hear the shower come on upstairs.

Q: And that was Ms. Mattingly?

A: Yeah. She took this long, hot shower—it was hazy around the door from all the steam—and then she came downstairs wearing jeans and one of Ricky’s T-shirts. The shirt she had on was from Spectrum Supply. It had the logo on the front, the little brush and paint palette thing. Her hair was blow-dried.

Q: You’re telling us she shot two people and then went home and blow-dried her hair.

A: I suppose so, yeah. I mean, that’s what she did. Ricky and Chris were in the living room fighting over where to go. Ricky wanted to go to Mexico, but Chris said the cops would be expecting that and had some place in western Oregon he wanted to go to instead. Clara went into the kitchen and got the glass with the Smurfs on it that they used for smoking hash—like, they’d light it, turn the glass upside down on it, and let it fill up with smoke, and then stick bendy straws underneath to suck it out. She came in with it and asked Ricky if there was any hash left. He told her it was upstairs.

Q: Was that something she did often, smoking hashish?

A: No, but once in a while she’d join in. She turned on the radio—I remember it was Phil Collins type stuff, because I was like, oh, God, what is this shit… Sorry. Then she and Liz sat at the coffee table and got high, and they watched the guys argue. Clara had a cat on her lap, like always. I was watching at the windows for cops, pretty terrified. I definitely didn’t want to get stoned at that moment.

Q: Do you feel like there was any impediment to Ms. Mattingly leaving at any point, if she chose? Was there any threat to her?

A: No. No. I mean, Chris probably would have tried to stop her, but after a while she just went upstairs to the bedroom and she didn’t try to leave. And Ricky wouldn’t have stopped her. If Chris had tried to break bad with her, Ricky would have defended her. He let her do whatever she wanted, always.

Q: That’s interesting that you tell us that, because there have been suggestions that he was physically abusive or intimidating to her.

A: God, no. In fact, at dinner that evening he was joking about how she’d hit him in the mouth earlier and it still hurt. He touched her all the time, but it wasn’t violent, I can tell you that much. She ruled the roost.

I know this stretch of testimony was particularly damning in terms of the sentence I received. A young, churchgoing woman with a spotless record is a pitiable case; but add in that she smokes hash, primps herself post-murder, and bosses around the kingpin, and all of the good work of my character witnesses is negated. It’s the Intérieur of Ricky and Clara, and it’s not especially flattering. I wish I had known Forrest well enough that I could understand why he painted it this way, but Forrest’s mind was a mystery to me. He looked so bland and unthreatening, but then, I guess they always do.

There’s a rustle in the bed, and Janny sits up. “Why you gotta be like this?” she demands, her voice jarringly loud and abrupt.

“I’m sorry. Was I too noisy?”

“You spying on me again? Is that what’s up?”

I frown, feeling a red flag of alarm pop up in my mind. I’m sure she could hear papers rustling, but I can’t imagine why she would assume they were hers. “Janny—no. These are my own court transcripts.”

“Like hell they are, you bitch.” She swings her legs over the side of the bed and starts shouting at me, her voice slurring as if she’s drunk. “Fucking puta. Who sent you here to spy on me—Javier? Some fucking zorra he found on the corner? Get over here so I can kick your ass!”

I back up toward the bars as she gets out of bed and starts toward me, the fingers of her non-casted hand tracing the bunk to orient herself. Her curly dark hair puffs out in snaky tendrils from the braid I made for her this morning, and her face is flushed. “Guard!” I shout, and at the sound of my voice she lunges for me, but staggers toward the right, as if the weight of her cast is throwing her off-balance. I go left, sliding my back along the bars. She stumbles into the corner of the desk and howls in pain.

Fast footsteps approach behind me, and my cell door clangs open. “Hernandez!” the guard yells, but he hesitates. Normally the order would be to get on the ground, but that’s not a logical order to give to a blind woman with a broken arm. “Hands on the wall,” he says instead, ad-libbing.

“Fuck you, motherfucker,” she shouts, and takes a swing at the air with her healthy arm.

Another C.O. rushes into the cell, and I back into the corner. The two of them manage to get a cuff around Janny’s free wrist, and she kicks and flails as the second one works to cuff her ankles. The first turns and meets my eye. “When did this start? Was she drinking?”

“No. I’ve never seen her like this.”

Janny begins shouting in Spanish, but the only words I can pick out are the profanities. Other officers are just outside the cell now, and the two who have cuffed her wrestle her through the door and into a waist chain. Now that she isn’t threatening me directly anymore, I feel a swell of pity for her as she’s forced into chains like an animal. My cell door pulls shut, and I stand with my hands on the bars watching Janny struggle and twist away from them. “Take her to the Hole,” the sergeant orders, and as she’s pulled away suddenly a realization dawns on me.

“Don’t throw her in the Hole,” I shout. “She didn’t have dinner. She’s diabetic.”

“What?” one of the guards says.

“Take her to the clinic. Maybe it’s her blood sugar. She needs to eat.”

The guard with a hand on Janny’s cast says, “She needs a smack upside the head, is what she needs.”

“I think she’s drunk,” the sergeant says, but he looks uneasy. “All right, take her to the clinic first. We don’t want a lawsuit.”

“Can you come back and tell me how she is?” I call out, but they’re wrangling her toward the double doors amidst the howls and cheers of the other inmates. “Come back and tell me,” I shout, straining my voice to be heard over theirs, but I know it is lost in the clamor.

Chapter Eight

In the chow hall there’s a flurry of excitement. All day I’ve been hearing the distant audio from other inmates’ televisions. News reports that Penelope Robbins is being transferred here to await trial. Normally inmates don’t arrive at the prison until after their convictions, but in some cases, where there is exceptional notoriety—mine, for example—a county jail is deemed not secure or safe enough for the inmate. The reports don’t offer many details, but I suppose the daughter of a Congressman is a target at any facility. I wonder if I’ll catch a glimpse of her here.

There’s a festival air to the chow hall, a buzzing of anticipation at the arrival of this celebrity. Earlier, as I tried to read my way through a slow Friday afternoon and distract myself from worrying about Janny, I kept hearing my name in a tinny echo every few minutes. The newscasters were listing the famous inmates of the El Centro facility—the six merry murderesses, so to speak. Most of the others are in Administrative Segregation and I never see them. The majority of murderers are not as well-behaved as I am.

Today I sit alone. No one has returned to tell me how Janny is doing or where she is—privacy rules, I’m sure they’d tell me, but I think they like to control information simply for its own sake, too. During the workday I was desperate enough to quiz one of my coworkers, a woman I’ve seen getting special-diet meals in the chow hall, with questions about her symptoms. Now I feel reasonably sure Janny’s outburst was a blood sugar crisis, but still my heart is sick with worries about her—and Annemarie, as well.

I listen to the conversations around me, force myself to eat my hamburger, line up for roll call. Once we’re all back in our cells the mail delivery comes around. There’s a card from a church group that sends uplifting messages to women in prison, and I wonder how the woman who drew my name felt about her luck. There’s also an envelope with Karen Shepard’s return address in the corner. She corresponds with me from a P.O. box, which is amusing in its way. It’s not as though I’ll ever get out and track her down. Perhaps she’s worried that I could send people after her, arrange some kind of a hit or confrontation from prison. She’s a writer, so I suppose she has a good imagination.

The note from Karen is a short, rectangular slip of paper clipped to a larger photocopy. I unfold it and begin to read.

Dear Ms. Mattingly,

I hope this letter finds you well. Thank you for your recent correspondence. I am enclosing a photocopy I think might be of interest to you. In my research, sifting through many old documents in the Rowan file, I came across this letter that is dated the day of Ricky Rowan’s death. The documentation indicates it accompanied his suicide note, but it’s not clear whether it was ever released. I am aware from previous cases I have researched that private letters are usually held for the addressee, and that if that individual can’t be located, the letters are simply overlooked. This makes me curious whether that was the case with this letter, since it is only through your comments and my recent study of the court transcripts that it is clear to me who Kira is. By the time Ricky died, the relevant people may not have been cognizant of that. In any event, it is enclosed. I look forward to our ongoing communications.

All best,

Karen Shepard

{CC: photocopy from Rowan file}

Kira,

“Fight them, fight them. Call the animals.”

(Ah, hell there’s no point is there.)

BAM. Here it is. November 16, 1982—that was the day I was dying to see the Columbia land at the end of its space mission. You packed up a picnic and we drove all the way down, five and a half hours. They chased us away from the perimeter of the air force base—remember? We had to park in the desert. The sun was setting, streaks of blue and shadow, and we ate peanut butter sandwiches sitting on the hood of my car. You wrapped that Indian blanket around your shoulders when it got cold. And then we saw the fighter jet come in real fast like a wasp, then the shuttle behind it—silhouettes, both of them—dark and beautiful in the yellow sunset sky. Ominous and fragile at the same time, zipping by, speeding. Spectacular. I had to do a little dance there for it—imagine a little Bob Marley, steel drummin’, feel-good music. You laughed at me, but I didn’t care then and I don’t care now. I forgive you, I forgive you. I never blamed you in the first place. Is there enough time in a life to say that as much as you really need to? Om mani padme hum, I forgive you, I forgive you.

Funny thing—I always thought life was for the living, but now all I can do is hope there’s an afterplane, a parallel to this one where the souls go, and no God. I want to say, Kira, Kira, I’ll always be with you, but what living person can say that? “I’ll always be an angel watching over you.” Folly, I say! That’s the quandary, is that if there’s judgment then you know where I’ll be, and if there’s no judgment then I rot like the meat I am. The one sure thing now is, if life is for the living, I’m tapping out. I waste the air, turn food into shit, and even the trees can’t benefit from my CO2 output because there isn’t one motherloving tree in a hundred miles of here. It’s a zombie life and I’m going to stake it.

One last thing:

I love you, now and yesterday and tomorrow, beyond whatever’s next and deep down into the crazy time-physics we can’t even conceive now. Into the four-dimensional geometry of whatever’s there, where it’s a shape filled up with my love for you. And I know “I forgive you” isn’t the true mantra, but “forgive me, forgive me, forgive me.” Please forgive me, Kira. Forgive me for all the wrong I did you. Let me be a sky burial so the wind blowing over my bones can be like a prayer flag carrying that request to the terrible gods, so if there is a good place beyond all of this, I’ll have paid your passage with the only things I had left to give.

All of my love,

JEN

My legs won’t hold me. I grip the side of the bunk for balance as I let myself drop onto the bottom mattress. My body is shivering from head to toe. The mere sight of his handwriting—the neat slice of his black pen, trailing down on the long letters in the gentle curve of swords— both stuns me and pulls me in. And his words, they flood into my mind and find nowhere to go.

I am glad I didn’t realize he felt this way. I couldn’t have survived it, long ago, knowing that he did.

Tear it up, I think. Throw it out. Flush it. It’s all long gone.

But I can’t. I don’t have the heart. I want to be able to read his words again, over and over—his love and regret, the things that made him human and worth my heart. It shouldn’t matter one bit anymore, but instead it means everything.

* * *

Dear Ms. Shepard,

Thank you so very much for the letter from Ricky. I have tried to write you several replies and I can’t properly put together the words to express my gratitude. It truly means the world to me. I must say, your letter arrived at a delicate time. I have been struggling with an emotional situation involving a family member, and my cellmate is in poor health, which has left me burdened with an unusual amount of psychic distress. While Ricky Rowan may be the last person I should want to comfort me, his words are strangely welcome at the present moment.

In thanks for what you have shared with me, I feel moved to offer you a part of the story I haven’t previously spoken of to anyone. Please bear with me, as this is difficult to explain, but hopefully it will shed light on some of the more puzzling aspects of the chain of events, particularly my own crime. I realize your book is about Ricky, but perhaps this will help you understand the big picture.

Garrison Brand, my stepfather, was a good man. He suffers from Alzheimer’s disease now and lives in a senior home, yet even after all these years he remains in my daily prayers. He married my mother in 1972, when I was eleven years old, and I believe she was very fortunate to find such a partner in life. He was a loving man and a thoughtful one, a good provider and one who, until the very end, honored his vow to be true to her in sickness and in health. I called him Pop. It was a compromise between calling him by his first name, which we all felt was disrespectful, and calling him Dad, which I felt was disloyal to my late father. But despite the friendly nickname he and I were never very close, probably because he and my mother married at the time I was becoming a young woman. That must be an intimidating thing for any stepfather. Girls of that age are best known for their volatility and drama, and while I was a well-behaved child, I wasn’t immune to either of those things.

Pop brought with him his son, Clinton, from his first marriage to a woman who was unfit to take custody of him for reasons that were never really shared with me. The family had moved to town about four years earlier, and the parents were divorced about a year after that. Mrs. Garrison was said to have “run off,” whatever that means. We knew them from our church. Clinton was fifteen at the time of the remarriage, and my impression of him was that he was bossy and blunt in his criticisms. At the time I assumed he was angry about his mother, because he was, in the language of the era, a male chauvinist pig. He was openly critical of my mother for not changing her surname to Brand. She kept my father’s name because she didn’t want me to feel isolated as the only Mattingly in the family. Clinton had a habit of ordering me around, especially when my mother and Pop were out of the house. He’d announce that I needed to make him a sandwich or tell me to go mow the lawn, which was his responsibility, and he would yell at me in a very hostile way if I was slow to obey. My mother wasn’t a yeller, so this behavior rattled me, but I assumed it was just the way of teenage boys. It didn’t help that Clinton and I looked physically similar—blond hair, slender builds, etc—so many people assumed we were true siblings and often referred to him as my brother, which elevated my perception of his authority.

A couple of years passed, and it was the spring of Clinton’s senior year of high school. He earned an acceptance to his first-choice university on the East Coast. Life with him around wasn’t terrible. Except for occasional things like the incident with the kittens, he was nothing more than a bossy and obnoxious stepbrother most of the time. But I was looking forward to a more relaxed household with him away at college. Clinton played lacrosse for his high school team, and our house was often filled with noisy players and some of Clinton’s many female hangers-on, because he was a blond, blue-eyed California boy and the target of much romantic intrigue. When his friends filled the house I spent most of my time shut away in my room reading and drawing, which, little did I know, would prove to be good preparation for my adult life.

One evening my mother and Pop were out at the church—they were on the committee that prepared the fellowship hall for the repasts after funerals—and I was reading on the sun porch while Clinton watched television. I heard him call my name, so I set down my book and went in. He looked at me from where he was lying on the sofa and said, “Go to your room and go to bed.” I asked him why, and he told me just to do it, which was typical of him. But it was around eight in the evening, so it wasn’t a ridiculous thing to demand on a school night. I went ahead and obeyed him, dressing in my nightgown and taking a book to bed with me.

It was only minutes after I had turned out my light when I heard my room door creak open. I pretended to be asleep, but I could hear his footsteps coming closer. At first I thought he was going to confront me about reading in bed, but that wasn’t his purpose at all. He sat on the side of my bed, and I probably don’t need to describe to you what came next. I kept my eyes shut tight and continued to act as if I were asleep, and he stopped just short of actual intercourse. The experience absolutely gutted me. I had my back to him so I didn’t even understand what he was doing—it was simply a humiliating thing for which I had no words.

For the next several months he continued that pattern—coming in whenever he had the chance and using me as a sort of lifeless masturbatory aid—and I didn’t say a word about it to a single soul. I had been warned about adults who try to “touch” children and that if this happened I must report it, but what Clinton did was not anything I could have described aloud. He was neither tentative nor gentle. When he came in, it felt as though I excused myself from my body and went somewhere else for a while. It was as if I knew a secret about what was happening to Clara, but that was somehow a step removed from such a thing happening to me. It was a necessary distinction to make. My mother had told me many times after she remarried that one of the worst aspects of my father’s death had been that I was being denied the experience of growing up in a real family. To upset and disappoint my mother was unthinkable, so I had to find a way to make this not exist. And I knew Clinton would be going away to school in a few months, and it would all be over.

Then a crisis occurred. Clinton’s grades had dropped too much, and his East Coast school rescinded his acceptance. That meant he had to go to the local community college in the fall, and he would continue living at home. I thought very hard about what to do, and I worked out that I would ask my mother for a lock for my bedroom door because Clinton’s dog, a Golden Retriever, had learned to nudge my door open with her nose and it made me feel anxious while I was getting dressed. I was thirteen years old, and this seemed like a credible enough excuse at the time, although looking back, if I had ever used it I’m sure my mother would have immediately grown suspicious and everything would have blown up right then.

But before I worked up the nerve to ask, there was another evening alone in the house with Clinton and again he ordered me to go to bed. This time, though, when he climbed into my bed, I elbowed him away, hard. He snapped at me, and with a level of courage I didn’t know I had, I turned around— for the first time admitting I wasn’t sleeping through all of this—and told him to get out and leave me alone.

I should never have done that. It made him angry, and he shoved down my arms and rolled onto me, planting his forearm across my neck. He already had his pants down, and although I was struggling against him, I couldn’t scream. Eventually I stopped struggling, because I was beginning to black out due to lack of oxygen. Clinton started telling me I was a good girl, a good girl, as he completed the rape. It was a terrible, burning pain, and I was certain that he was tearing me apart, but by the next morning—regrettably, perhaps—there was no physical sign of what had occurred. He was always careful to ejaculate outside my body, and on later occasions usually came prepared with condoms. I wish I could see this as a mercy, that I was fortunate not to have become pregnant. But later, when he grew more worried that I would report him, he sometimes warned me that if I tried to accuse him there was no evidence to prove it. And I believed him.

After that first incident I grew afraid to ask my mother for a lock on my door, because what had happened was so horrible that I was frightened of saying anything that might raise her suspicions. She was very protective of me, and I knew she would be devastated that, in this most egregious way, she had failed. I was also very concerned that she would think less of me if she knew I was no longer a virgin, because she was religious and it was something she had discussed with me many times in the few years prior. I rationalized that it couldn’t be undone, and so all I could do was try to contain the damage by not making it my mother’s calamity, as well.

Since I could no longer pretend to be asleep, and Clinton was now escalating his behavior with me, I tried out a different technique. When I was very young I used to love a television program called My Living Doll, about a man who is given custody of a female android, named Rhoda, originally designed for the Air Force. She is utterly naive to human society, and must be taught how to display normal emotions. When Clinton came in I took to imagining I was a Rhoda-like machine, able to endure this because I was unaware that it was wrong, feeling empty of any emotion about it. Usually I would pretend that I had been shut off entirely, but when he forced me to do specific things—grabbing me by the back of my head, for example—I imagined that this was a mode, or a function I was performing, the way a washing machine can be switched to rinse or spin.

However, as the abuse went on, I began for the first time to confess it to my priest. I didn’t merely confess to “sexual immorality” or “sins against the Sixth Commandment”—I was quite specific about what Clinton was doing, and I used his name. I was actively hoping Father George would intervene. In school they had taught us that nothing could break the Seal of Confession, even if a person confessed to a terrible crime, but I still thought what I told him would have an effect. Clinton still went to church with us, but not to confession, so obviously the priest would have to start denying him the Eucharist, which would have certainly gotten my mother and Garrison’s attention. Or perhaps Father George would go to Garrison and say, “You need to talk to your son,” without breaking my confidence. But each week he assigned me three Our Fathers in penance and forgave my sins, and that was the beginning and end of it. Clinton continued to take Communion, and my mother and Garrison remained oblivious.

In the fall Clinton started college, and a sort of ebb and flow began with this whole situation. He would stop it sometimes for months, just long enough to make me believe he had outgrown it, and then start up again. I grew taller and stronger, but also more resigned, and—this is difficult to express in a way that makes sense to an outsider—it became a kind of normal. A human being is designed to get used to nearly anything. One afternoon, as I tried to lie very still and pretend I was shut off and that my body had no inhabitant, I felt strangely lightheaded and then, all at once, I was fully inside my body; it was as though a front door had blown open in a raging blizzard and the tempest rushed in, impossible to ignore or constrain. I cried out, and Clinton knew what that meant. I remember the look in Clinton’s eyes afterward, like a man who has just beaten the house at blackjack. I was a Catholic school girl, extremely sheltered from the worldly influences of society; I knew absolutely nothing about female sexual response, and I didn’t understand what had happened or where it had come from. I only knew that it was the profoundest shame of all, to have felt so good from something so filthy. From that point forward, though it went unspoken, he and I both knew I would never expose him for what he had done. No matter how I hated it and always would, I believed it was damning evidence against me that, every now and then, my nervous system would crash like a malfunctioning computer and produce a response that most people seek on purpose.

The final time Clinton approached me he was already dating Susie, the woman he would soon marry. I was seventeen and headed to college myself soon. He had left me alone for a couple of months, although by now I was wiser than to think that meant it was over. A year before, I had installed a hook and eye on my bedroom door, and I kept closer track of my mother’s church schedule. That had slowed him down a bit. But he had taken it as a challenge, and so his assaults were less frequent yet much bolder and more aggressive when they occurred. Risks he never would have considered before were now fair game, and he was rough and punitive when he managed to pin me down. After so many years of my listless cooperation, he now felt I had become difficult about something that was his right.

And so that last afternoon, when I heard him coming down the stairs while I was doing laundry, I thought about the fact that the house was empty, and I felt afraid. In the basement window my mother kept all sorts of pretty glass bottles she had collected from flea markets and vacations to Mexico. I grabbed a green ginger ale bottle in my right hand while shifting the laundry to the dryer with my left. When Clinton touched my hip I spun around and hit him on the side of the head with the bottle, which broke on impact and cut a deep gash across his scalp. He had to call an ambulance and tell them it had happened while he was working on his car, while I swept up the glass and rearranged the bottles in the window to hide the empty spot. But he never touched me again. And the most pathetic part was I was more concerned about Susie at that point than about myself. Susie was a nice girl, and I didn’t want any part in Clinton being sleazy to her.

My celibate life began that day, and continued until a few months after I started dating Ricky almost five years later. Once I began seeing him I was surprised to discover I wanted to be close to him, and I was intrigued rather than panicked by the idea that he wanted me. I didn’t want my experiences with him to be tainted by Clinton’s abuse, and I was afraid he would think I was dirty and undesirable, so for a while I said nothing to him about that. But a secret that dark is impossible to hide. If you have never tried to nurture a normal adult relationship when you only associate sexual pleasure with violence followed by sickening guilt, you’ll have to take my word for it that it’s not easy. Yet Ricky was patient and understanding. He grasped that it would take work to reshuffle my associations and avoid my panic triggers. He always kept things bright and playful, and he was very loving.

One evening—Ricky was still living at his parents’ house then— we had a particularly nice time together and made plans to get together again the following day. Clinton came over with Susie and their son to visit with our parents, and when Ricky pressed the doorbell and Clinton answered it, Ricky attacked him. Later Ricky explained it to me this way: “I had this one fantasy about killing your stepbrother, and another one about what you and I were doing last night. I was expecting you to answer the door, and when he showed up instead, I switched fantasies. It was like a reflex.”

Needless to say, Clinton insisted our parents not call the police about that incident. I think it was clear to him then that Ricky knew what he had done, and bringing the police into it was certainly the last thing Clinton wanted.

So perhaps it will make more sense now why Clinton was so eager to speak out against Ricky at the trial, and so quick to voice his suspicions that Ricky was capable of sexual violence. It’s my observation that a habitual liar is always the first to suspect others of dishonesty, and the public champions of morality often prove to be those with the dirtiest secrets. I’m sure that in Clinton’s defense of me, however, he believed he was settling a debt in a way that must have soothed his conscience. Clinton is a delusional individual, and one of my many regrets is that he managed to get rid of me so easily.

Thank you again, ever so much, for the letters from Ricky, and I hope to be in touch with you again soon.

Yours truthfully,

Clara Mattingly

* * *

Through the reinforced window alongside the breakfast line I can see a flutter of activity over at the Intake door—lots of police cars, two dark extended vans, several cars from the Department of Corrections. Farther away there are news trucks, their twisted antennae and satellite dishes reaching up like beanstalks. I rest my hand on the windowsill and watch through the crosshatched wire, and am rewarded with a glimpse of a small figure in an orange jumpsuit and black bulletproof vest, her wrists shackled behind her back, being whisked through the double doors. Penelope Robbins has arrived. The Sacred Heart alumna is about to get her delousing and body cavity search, and I’ll bet she isn’t going to like it.

As breakfast ends I hear my name called down to the visiting room again, and I’m deeply pleased. It hasn’t been very long since Annemarie’s last visit, and she hadn’t even sent a letter to tell me she was coming. Without Janny I have felt especially lonely, and the company is most welcome. Today there are many people milling around the room, and they’ve opened up the patio in spite of the blazing heat outdoors. I look around, but I don’t see her. As the officer unshackles me I scan the room, feeling a frown line form between my eyebrows, but still, she isn’t here. And then, just as I’m standing there like a lonely child on the playground, a man rises from the bench along the wall and comes toward me.

He isn’t anyone I know—that much I can tell. He’s in his late forties, fifty perhaps, with soft eyes but a tight jaw that suggests he’s endured things. His silver hair is shaggy and layered, but thinned to a widow’s peak at the top, and he has the deep tan of a man who has spent a lifetime under the sun. As he approaches me I look him up and down—in his jeans and a button-down shirt that look like a carpenter’s best outfit—but I can’t make any connection. I wonder if he has me confused with someone else.

“Clara,” he says.

I stare back, but I just don’t know him.

His mouth pulls tight. “You’re still angry, aren’t you,” he says, and he nods in a resigned way. The glance he casts on me is chagrined, and all of a sudden, all at once—at the sight of his clear green eyes, up close—I throw my arms around his neck and press my body along the length of his, holding to him as if he can save me from the edge of a bridge. It’s Forrest. It’s Forrest Hayes, and I’m sobbing, and an officer is pulling me off of him, forcing me toward a seat.

“No more of that,” the officer commands, “or I terminate this visit. You got it?”

I nod and cry. I sit. This is the man who testified against me, the one who lied and snitched to save himself, and I know every bit of that, but I still can’t control the rush of strange, spontaneous fondness—of love—I feel at his presence. I press the front of my uniform blouse to my eyes to absorb the tears and try to get my breathing back to a more even pace. He sits down cautiously across from me.

“Sorry for upsetting you,” he says. “Or…whatever that is.”

I can’t even speak. I only nod again.

“I thought you were still mad at me,” he muses. Oh, I am, I think. I can’t meet his eyes, and so I watch his hands as they fumble for a casual posture, one flat but fidgety on the table, the other rubbing the side of his thumb beneath his mouth. He wears no wedding ring.

“So how’s it going?” he asks, and I finally lock eyes with him. He holds the gaze for a moment, then looks down uncomfortably. The degree to which he has aged is absolutely bewildering. The headful of gray hair, the tiredness around his eyes. He was a bone-skinny young man in a jean jacket covered in heavy metal band patches, a sharp-jawed kid with a rock-and-roll mullet. I can still see that kid in him now if I peer hard, but it’s a pure creative exercise. He did seven months in the county jail, that’s all. He handed out equal portions of his sentence to all his friends. Shared with the whole class, like teachers always demand you do with candy.

“Listen, Clara,” he says. “I came a long, long way to see you. I live in Phoenix now, and I took the day off work because I can’t call you here and I hate writing. But I’ve got to tell you about this.”

I raise my eyebrows in reply. Wipe my cheek with the heel of my hand.

“A woman called me a few days ago. She says she’s your daughter. Says you know about her. And she thinks I’m her father.”

Now I blurt a breathless laugh. “What?”

“So you don’t know about her. I suspected she was a con artist.”

I shake my head. “No, I mean, I do. But I didn’t suggest to her that you’re her father. I didn’t even imply it. I told her—she asked if her father was still alive, and I told her no.”

“Well, she didn’t sound too convinced, but she said she was going with a process-of-elimination thing and wanted me to do a cheek swab. You know, a genetic test. Obviously I know I don’t have a child with you, but—” He shrugs. “I don’t one-hundred-percent know I don’t have a child that age with somebody else. I thought maybe she’s trying to get me to take one where I’m convinced it’s wrong, but it’s really for a case where, for all I know, she could be right.”

“No, no. It’s nothing like that.” I rub my forehead wearily and then look up at him. The room is too close, too filled with tightly-packed inmates and their overeager relatives. “Do you mind if we go outside?” I ask.

We walk out onto the patio, where the visitors are more spread out and there’s a slight breeze that gathers beneath the awning. Away from all the listening ears, it’s easier to talk. “I had a baby not long before the trial,” I explain. “She found me a few months ago. She wants to know who her father is, and I wouldn’t say.”

Forrest grins. He looks truly delighted by this, like a proud father himself. “It has to be Ricky.”

“Of course it’s Ricky, but I don’t want to tell her that. I told her it wasn’t him, and when she pressed me I implied—or I thought I implied—that it was Jeff Owen. I said her father was an artist, that I shouldn’t have been involved with him, and that he was part of the whole sordid story. I don’t know how she’d get you out of that.”

He shrugs. “It would fit me, if you’d been involved with me.”

“You weren’t an artist.”

“Yes, I was. I played guitar in a metal band. I don’t care what your opinion of heavy metal is—it still counts.”

I respond to that with a snicker. “Also, you’re still alive.”

“Maybe she thought you were trying to throw her off the trail. Or that you were confused and had heard a rumor of my untimely demise.”

I lean against the support pillar, my hands behind my back, and look out at the sky. “I don’t know, Forrest. She’s a good person and I’m very fond of her. I don’t want her to be tormented by the truth, but it sounds like she’s being tormented by the lies just as badly. I guess she’s not leaving me with much choice but to straighten her out.”

“Now, that is something,” Forrest marvels, and I break my focus on the horizon to look at him once again. He’s squinting into the sun. “A baby of yours and Ricky’s. I had no idea you were pregnant when all of that was going down.”

“I don’t think I was. I think it happened because I got stuck at the Cathouse and my pills were back at home. Stop taking the Pill all of a sudden and—” I snap my fingers. “It’s out of your system in three or four days, but sperm can live for seven.”

He ponders that. “You know what would be funny, is if you got pregnant that night when you two barricaded the bathroom at Champion’s and made everybody hold it while—”

“There’s not one damn funny thing about it,” I say dryly, and Forrest bursts into a string of apologetic giggles. “It’s tragic, Forrest. It’s awful.”

“It’s a wildflower after a forest fire,” he says. I say nothing in response. “Life sure loves to go on, no matter what you tell it to the contrary.”

Between us the conversation goes quiet. The chatter of the other inmates, friendly and muted, drifts from the picnic tables. When Forrest speaks up again he says, “Well, I guess I can just disregard that phone call, then. I’m sorry I helped put you in jail for longer, though. There, I said it.”

Indeed he has. My mother’s long training of me springs first to my mind—now, Clara, accept his apology—but, no. I can’t. “You didn’t just snitch,” I remind him. “You snitched and lied.”

His voice is infused with a note of offense. “I didn’t lie.”

“Yes, you did. You lied that you saw me shoot Mimi Choi. That’s impossible, because I didn’t do it.”

He looks weary, and his head drops back a bit. “Listen, once all the testimony was in and accounted for, it did put things in a different light. It all happened so fast, and—”

“It wasn’t just that. You lied about what my relationship with Ricky was like, and how much of the initiative I took that evening, and especially how close you were with all of us. We hardly knew you before that night.”

“That’s not true. I hung out with you guys all the time.”

“We hung out without you a lot more.”

He utters a sharp laugh. “Then I was guilty of believing you folks liked me more than you did. I didn’t lie, Clara. I called it the way I saw it, and when I heard the other testimony, it did make me wonder if I saw it right. Not a day went by for the next two decades that I didn’t call into question something about what I saw and what I said about it. But I didn’t set out to lie. They wanted me to talk, my lawyer told me I had to, and all I could do was describe the way it looked through my eyes. What would you have done in my shoes, huh? Wouldn’t you have told them what you thought was true, whether or not you stood to gain from it?”

I sigh through my nose and let my gaze wander back to the yard. The razor wire spirals across the top of the fence, gleaming silver beneath the hot sun.

“Is there anything I can do for you?” he asks, and there’s a tenderness to his voice that’s unexpected. We’ve been through a war together, he and I. On opposite sides, yes, but having seen the same carnage, dragged ourselves through the same trenches. In a lonely world that counts for something.

I think for a moment. “Sure,” I say. “Kiss me on the mouth.”

He laughs. He looks at me to see if I’m serious.

“I just want to remember what it feels like,” I explain. “It’s not really allowed, but if they ban you from visiting me again, so what. You weren’t coming back anyway.”

He squints out at the barren yard with a tense smile. “Gee, Ricky’s girlfriend,” he says in a voice that’s only half-joking. “I feel like I should definitely say no to that.”

“You owe me,” I tell him.

I glance around for officers, and so does he. He takes two steps closer and slips a hand into my hair, and he touches his mouth, half-open, to mine. Oh, yes, I remember this thrill—the warmth and unhindered desire of a man’s kiss, the plea it makes, the naked sensuality. His hand tightens on the back of my head; his kiss grows deeper, and the gentle brush of his tongue sends a shock down through my belly. A moment later an officer barks at us, and we separate at once.

“Don’t you dare start with that foolishness,” the corrections officer says. “Miss Mattingly. Don’t even try that.”

I turn to Forrest, who has moved a courteous distance away. He offers me a respectful nod. “Well, see ya. Good luck, Clara.”

“Thank you. Thanks for visiting.”

He’s gone, and I’m left feeling drained of my anger and a little dizzy from arousal. I’m exhausted, and it’s not just from the sun, or even the emotional rush of the morning. It’s the pure effort of feeling new things, day after day, without a break. It’s so easy to sustain oneself as a machine, but as a human it takes energy far beyond my reserves.

* * *

That night I find myself lying wide awake in bed, listening to the distant echoes of guards’ footsteps in the hallway and the clanking of chains, and I think about Forrest’s kiss. Even though it happened only hours ago, in my memory it is the much younger Forrest pulling me against him, bringing his mouth to mine. I think about the quick darting of his tongue before the guard separated us, and the thrill that zigzagged through me. It warms me more than I could ever have imagined to learn that youthful passion lives on, even in someone my very same age, who once was young with me. It’s still out there for the taking.

My thoughts wander to the first attempts Ricky and I made at that kind of love, long ago in the first months we were together. He had kissed me the first night, there on the boardwalk, and every day after—but kissing was easy. Clinton didn’t kiss, so it was the one realm free of trauma, and I was very glad for it. But the rest posed a challenge, and even after we had decided we would sleep together—it was a serious conversation, though not a decision he needed time to mull over—we made four earnest attempts before we found success. The first few times, cuddled up in the sweet privacy of his attic room at his parents’ house, he did everything he could. At the dentist’s office I always overheard the lunchtime talk of the other girls—their complaints and giggly personal stories of pushy, selfish men—and knew that, in this way, Ricky was a rare gem. Yet no matter how patient his hands, or how relaxed the mood he set, as soon as he lowered his weight onto me and began to press his body into mine—I panicked.

Then it was a rainy afternoon, and his parents were away for the whole weekend, and we were trying again. His bed was a twin pressed against the wall. On the opposite wall, the roof sloped to leave a low ceiling; in between, his two big bedroom windows looked out over his family’s wooded backyard. The lamp was off, but he had opened the shades to let in the late-afternoon light, and when he rose up on his knees to run his hands down my body the shifting clouds threw a palette of shadows across his chest, all different shades of gray. His hair had grown a bit too long and was falling into his eyes. He looked thoughtful. “You should get on top this time,” he said, and I laughed nervously. “I mean it,” he went on. “That way you can control everything. You won’t have to worry that I’ll force myself on you.”

“I know you wouldn’t,” I said, a reply so quick it almost overlapped his. “But I can’t do that. I don’t know what to do.”

“I’ll show you.” His hands were soft and so relaxing, their steady sweep and pressure lulling my mind into a trancelike state. He was so patient. I knew he was already sick and tired of having Clinton as the ghostly third party in his bed, and we had only barely begun to wrestle with that demon. For him to accommodate me I’d needed to give him an encyclopedic understanding of the abuse, and as humiliating as I found that, he was a tender custodian of my secrets. What he was suggesting now, at least, was something I had never done before. “I love it,” he said, for once conjuring his own past instead of mine. “I’d do it like that every time if I could.”

He nudged me over and lay on his back, then held my hips as I moved my legs astride his body. Very gradually, I lowered myself onto him. The way the rain struck the windows reminded me of the ballet studio when I was a girl, and the sound and sight of it calmed me. When he was fully inside me he closed his eyes and let out a slow sigh through his teeth; his hands, always gentle, swirled on my thighs. The bliss I saw in his face wasn’t scary or threatening; it was a beautiful sight, and he was a beautiful man. Now he is my lover, I thought, and Clinton is the past. I’ve moved on. Of course that was simplistic, and I knew it even at that moment, but the meaning rang true. Clinton’s stranglehold over me had at last been broken by this. He was no longer the only man who had claimed me; not the only man who would find pleasure in my body; he hadn’t savaged my mind, or my body, or my reputation so thoroughly that I would never recover. Ricky opened his eyes and met my gaze. “Don’t cry,” he said. “Does it hurt?”

I shook my head.

He laid his hands on my hips, began to rock me gently against him. “Let’s try to make it feel good. Go slow. Take your time.”

“Oh. I don’t need that. You can just—do what feels good for you.”

He grinned and shook his head. “It doesn’t work like that.”

That’s the way he always was. I am surprised to find the memories still so potent, so true, when more than twenty years have passed since I last dared to call them forth at all. It is such an aching pain to remember him that way and realize that even on that afternoon, his life was in its twilight, he was already an old man, only five years left and the days slipping away like playing cards falling from a deck. He would shoot a man, he would father a child, he would twist his linen into a noose on the hot water pipe and end it all by stepping off his desk. In all of it he would take me with him. I had known, for a certain truth, that our love story was the only one my meager life had been afforded. But as I drift off to sleep on the memory of Forrest’s hand against my cheek, I wonder. Over his bleached bones, over the resilient spiral of his DNA that I see in the eyes of our daughter, could a second life blow in?

Chapter Nine

Minutes before yard time, Officer Parker stops at my cell and calls me to the bars. “You’re getting a new cellmate tomorrow,” he says. “Want to guess who it is?”

“But there are only two bunks.”

“Yes. They found a spot for Hernandez in Med Seg. You want to know who’s moving in?”

“What? No!” I wrap my hands around the bars and hear the panicked dismay in my voice, though begging has never done me any good, not once. “She doesn’t want to be in Med Seg. She hates it there. I take good care of her, much better than they do. One little incident and—I mean, I’ve been doing it for eight years.”

“Nobody’s blaming you, Mattingly. She’s vulnerable already because of her disabilities. She’s supposed to be in Med Seg anyway, but it’s been overcrowded and she was doing fine with you. But between her injury in the showers and her other health conditions, she needed to be moved back. It’s a liability to keep her in General Population.”

I press my forehead against the bars in exasperation. “Why is everything about liability? For God’s sake, her family is all Guatemalan immigrants. They’re not going to drag you into court.”

“Her children are American citizens,” he corrects me, his voice taking on a note of chastisement, “and in any case, so are you. If your medically unstable cellmate clubs you with her cast, don’t think Miss Mona Singer won’t slap us with a lawsuit before your goose egg even goes down.”

I sigh heavily.

“So somebody will be by this afternoon to collect her stuff, and tomorrow you get a new cellie. Heard of Penelope Robbins?”

Now I close my eyes. “Oh, God.”

“Sounds like a yes.”

“Isn’t she supposed to stay in Intake for a few weeks?”

He shrugs. “It’s four to a cell there right now, and her lawyer requested better security. We can put her in the Hole, or we can stick her with you, since you’ve got a vacancy and a good discipline record. So, lucky you.”

He taps the bars with finality and begins to leave. “Wait,” I say, and he stops. In a low voice I tell him, “The only reason the Latinas leave me alone is because I’ve been taking care of Janny. Before she moved in, it was open season on me. You know what’s going to happen to me if you take her away? Like I haven’t had enough problems the past month, getting my arm slashed open and everything else.”

“Don’t worry. We’ll go the extra mile to keep you safe.”

“How?”

He smiles in a way that’s meant to be reassuring, but offers no real reply. In a frustrated tone I continue. “Can I at least visit Janny? Read to her, work with her on her Braille, things like that? She’s going to be miserable. I know this doesn’t make sense to you, but she needs me.”

“I’ll check into it.”

He walks away, and I turn to look over the landscape of my cell. The lowest shelf is precisely ordered with all of Janny’s familiar things: her quilted bag, Jenga game, Braille folder, our current romance novel, her jar of Vaseline. She likes a packet and a half of hot cocoa in each cup, and they won’t know that. She will ask for Vanart shampoo and be angry when they tell her only Gizeh is available. Everything will feel wrong, everything disordered, and her tenuous sense of control will vanish. I want to cry for her, and the pulse of it catches in my throat, but I force the tears not to come. In just moments they’ll sound the buzzer for yard time, and I can’t go out there with a tear-blotched face. You know how to do this, Clara, I scold myself, and force my flat face on like an ill-fitting mask.

* * *

The heat in the yard makes the air shimmer like a mirage, casting the chain link in a haze that gives it the delicate glint of silver filigree. When Clementine comes trotting up to me I crouch down and feed her a saltine cracker from the package I’ve saved. Ever since my trip to the hospital it’s been harder to tolerate the food here. Every single time I step into the chow hall, with its smells of overcooked peppers and cheap meat and dirty dishwater, I remember the scent drifting from the In-N-Out Burger and every cell of my body craves that flavor like a drug.

I pick up Clementine and walk around the yard with her, letting the sun’s rays warm my scalp. I push away my thoughts of Janny and find them quickly replaced with thoughts of Forrest. I remember, vaguely, that he was a telephone lineman long ago, working in the cherry-pickers that lift workers to the top of the poles. Did he mention what he does now? I don’t think so, but the whole visit was so overwhelming that I can’t be sure. Clementine nestles in my arms, lifting her head and closing her eyes as I stroke her neck. Not for the first time, my gaze wanders to the top of the fence, with its whorls and twists of razor wire. Nobody ever gets out that way, but it doesn’t stop us from resting an analytical gaze upon it every now and then.

I’ve never seriously considered a prison break. The closest I’ve come was when my mother died and I was denied my request to attend her funeral. Then, I was angry, and all sorts of possibilities marched through my mind, most involving self-injury serious enough to be taken to the hospital. In the end I had to face the fact that, even if I managed to escape, they would know just where to find me, and I would only succeed in disrupting the funeral of the person I loved most dearly. So I opted for the suicide attempt instead.

Wisps of thoughts flutter through my mind, but I brush all of them away. At least in here Annemarie can visit me. On the outside I could never contact her, and if she’s anything like I was at that age, she would turn me in if I tried.

When I get back to my cell, to be locked in for an hour until dinnertime, I find the mail delivery waiting for me. Emory Pugh’s latest letter is on the top of the stack—I feel a wave of distaste upon seeing my name in his handwriting—There’s a new statement from my canteen account, as well as a thick, gleaming white envelope. This one I open right away, and tug out an engraved card printed on paper that feels more like stiffened cloth. A smaller card flutters to the floor, followed by a scrap of onionskin. I hold the strange item up in front of me.

Mr. and Mrs. Philip Leska request the honor of your presence at the marriage of their daughter

Annemarie Faith Leska

to

Todd Andrew Dawson son of Michael and Lucy Dawson

I set the card on my desk and watch the rest of the words blur on the page. It’s all so neat and formal, so authoritative and assured. The Leskas’ daughter is getting married. She is joining the Dawsons, uniting these two families in a happy rite of passage. I can imagine the celebration, the clinking of glasses and claps on the back, the dance with her father.

It doesn’t say any of the other true things. That she was born a Rowan. For a few days, before they scrubbed my name from the paperwork, I suppose she was Baby Girl Mattingly. I picture the home of Ricky’s parents, with its full bookshelves and Oriental rug, the bottles of wine on the rack, the tinted daguerrotype of great-grandparents on the wall at the top of the stairs. A perfectly respectable middle-class home, the refuge of two hardworking people. We had all failed in such spectacular style, that their grandchild had been passed from one set of hands to another, finally entrusted to a family who could meet the minimum standards set by the state.

Annemarie Rowan, I try in my mind. But she never would have been that. By the time the egg that would become her emerged within my body, Ricky was already a doomed man. And I wouldn’t have named her Annemarie. I don’t know what I would have called her, though, because I never considered the question.

* * *

Saturday arrives, and by the time confession rolls around Penelope Robbins still hasn’t made her appearance. It’s just as well. Despite my voyeuristic curiosity about her crime, I’m not in any hurry to meet her. I step into Father Soriano’s office with a confident stride, sitting down in my usual chair and crossing my legs almost casually, as if in a moment someone will pour us coffee. We go through the normal call-and-response. He doesn’t bat an eye at my rather spectacular count of self-gratification episodes, nor at my confessions of vindictive thoughts and mild dishonesty. These sins are the buttered toast and orange juice of prison life, served up daily as part of the bland square meal of existence. We lie and we resent and we accept whatever small and furtive relief we can offer ourselves against the monolith of the state’s authority. I’m sure I bore him.

I don’t confess the kiss with Forrest. There’s no sin in an unmarried woman kissing an unmarried man. Every day I row back to that memory, drag my fingertips through the water where I left it, but every day it slips deeper and deeper beneath the surface. Soon its electric thrill will be gone, and I’ll probably feel disgusted with myself then.

“Is there anything else?” he asks.

“Well, yes.” I swing my foot in a slow circle as I consider how to phrase it. My white canvas sneaker, an off-brand version of the Keds I used to wear every summer, is a blindingly clean spot above the nicotine-yellow linoleum. “I’m beginning to hate prison.”

He offers an indulgent smile. “I’ve yet to meet an inmate who says she likes it.”

“I’d gotten to a point where I didn’t really mind anymore, though. Did you know they moved Janny out of my cell? Taking care of her was the one rewarding thing about being here, and it was very rewarding. It’s good to be needed. But now that’s gone.” I pause, let my gaze drift to the ceiling’s pocked acoustic tile. “And now that my daughter comes to visit, I find I can’t stand being in here. She’s getting married and I can’t go. It makes me very angry.”

He seems unsure of how to respond. Several priests ago I had confessed the sins that led to my pregnancy—it was very obvious by that point, and I cried, repented, was consoled and forgiven. But I haven’t mentioned it to any clergyperson since, because there has been no reason to. I’m sure the mention of my daughter catches him quite by surprise, but I don’t care. No doubt he’s heard stranger things.

“The best course is always to seek solace in the Lord,” he tells me. “Confess your burdens to him, and you’ll find them lifted.”

“That’s a pat answer, isn’t it?” He raises both of his bushy eyebrows and looks affronted, but I continue unfazed. “I told you what my stepbrother did to me. You know, I confessed my burdens about that to a priest every week for years, and neither he nor God ever intervened on my behalf. I keep showing up because I believe the church is larger than the sins of one man, and by that I mean Father George. It isn’t fair to blame him anymore, I know. I should have left it to God and not let my anger take over my conscience. That’s my own responsibility, and I know it. But I wouldn’t be here today if it hadn’t been for Clinton training me to hollow myself out and do what I was told. And it eats at me now that I’m in here and he’s out there living his la-de-dah life. If I had explained all of that in court, they might have had mercy on me and not put me away for life. But I didn’t, only so I could spare my mother the trauma of feeling that she’d failed me, and she’s been dead for almost twenty years now. I’m not sure who the hell I’m protecting anymore.”

He folds his hands in front of him and offers a show of mulling it over. “Sometimes, when we’re young, we make choices that we need to live with for a lifetime. And it’s regrettable—I can see that. But the challenge is learning to grow and flourish within the constraints. And you do that well, Ms. Mattingly.”

“Of course I do.” I lift my chin and stare at him, my lips pressed together hard as if working in tandem to suppress the next thought that my brain is churning into words. “But coping well is not necessarily anything to celebrate. You can learn to love a captor. To find excitement in the drama of a bad relationship. I used to enjoy it sometimes when my stepbrother raped me. Is that ‘flourishing,’ or is that demented?”

His eyebrows go up again, and this time they stay there. He bounces his templed hands against his mouth, pondering. “I’m sure you don’t mean that,” he demurs.

“I do mean it.” I can hear my voice winding tight. “For a while there, after it sank in that he was going to force me do it no matter what, I stopped fighting. He tried to force me to feel some kind of pleasure, I suppose because it made him feel more powerful, and sometimes it worked. You have no idea the guilt that comes along with that. How long it takes to unlearn.” I don’t shift my gaze, even though he’s looking uneasier by the moment. “It isn’t just me. What he did is something abusers do all the time. I used to ask Ricky to hurt me, because I only understood pleasure as an antidote to pain. He never would, of course. He wasn’t like that. I had to retrain all my nerves. But even now, I think about it sometimes, by myself. I try not to, but if I do?” I snap my fingers. “I’m done. Like that.”

He sits up straighter and folds his hands on the table. “All right. Thank you for your confession. Are you ready for your penance now?”

“That’s all right. It makes me uncomfortable, too.”

“One rosary,” he says. “Spend time in prayer. It’ll take your mind off what bothers you.”

* * *

Penelope Robbins arrives just before yard time. I hear the crackle of radio static and the clink of her ankle shackles as she and the guards make their way down the cellblock, and then she stands on the other side of the bars in her new blue jumpsuit, wearing a self-consciously hard expression belied by the bewilderment in her gaze. From the other cells inmates are shouting her name, making lewd suggestions and mocking her with faux-upscale invitations to tea and tennis. She’s trying to look unimpressed, and it’s pitiable how transparent her efforts are. Inside she’s screaming.

“My bunk is the top one,” I tell her. I’d wished for years that I could move back down to the bottom, where I slept for a long time prior to Janny, but in the past day I’ve grudgingly conceded that I need to keep the top one. Her level of guilt in her father’s shooting is still an open question, and so no matter how guileless she looks to the naked eye, I must remember that the top bunk makes it harder for her to kill me in my sleep.

“That’s fine,” she says as the guard unshackles her. “I like the bottom.”

Two other guards set down her possessions on the floor. Penelope has quite a few possessions for someone who has only been here for a couple of days. I see books, a television, a CD player with a tall stack of CDs, two pairs of sneakers, a plastic basket overflowing with personal care items. Someone must be lavishing money on her canteen account. She leaves the boxes on the floor and sits uneasily on the stool by the desk. In a moment the guards retreat, and I extend a hand. “I’m Clara.”

“Penelope.” In person the resemblance to Audrey Hepburn still bears out, though her dark hair is loose and wavy, and her posture and way of moving are more adolescent than ladylike.

“Did they tell you anything about me?” I ask.

She shakes her head, which is probably a lie. “Well, the bottom shelf is yours, and I’ve cleaned out some other nooks and crannies for you. I hope you’re neat. My last cellmate was blind, so I’m used to things being tidy for her sake.”

“I can be neat.” She curls her shoulders inward and wraps her arms around her waist. “I saw the movie about you.”

“Did you? I haven’t seen it.”

An eyebrow arches. “Really?”

“I was incarcerated when it came out. I’ve seen still photos from it over the years, and the trailer. Do I look anything like Katie Rayburn?”

“Kind of.”

“Well, that’s flattering. I understand I shot Mimi Choi in that movie.”

Penelope nods. She evaluates my expression. “Didn’t you, in real life?” she asks.

“No. Chris Brooks did.”

She frowns. “That’s not cool, then, that they pinned it on you.”

“Well, welcome to my life.”

It’s yard time, and in the past few minutes the cellblock has gone quiet, but I’m being kept in today because of this transition. Penelope looks out through the bars at the empty corridor, then reaches into her box of snacks and pulls out a pack of cigarettes. “Want one?”

They are contraband, and she obviously knows it. When I meet her eye she offers an apologetic shrug. “Don’t tell, all right? It’s not like I have any choice but to quit, anyway.”

“True,” I say. “All right, then. I’ll help you along.”

She lights hers and passes me the lighter. After my conviction I smoked for years, drawn to the habit by boredom and the desire to look like less of a goody two-shoes, following my rough start. Everyone did back then, before they changed the laws even for the guards. But I had quit long before that—more than a decade ago, after coming to the epiphany that being locked up was no excuse for setting lower standards for myself than I would have on the outside. I’d never go back to it as a habit, but the indulgence is a pleasant one. Penelope eases back on the stool and smiles shyly at me. We’re breaking a rule together, and she likes that.

“Have they assigned you a job yet?” I ask her.

“Yeah, in the laundry.” She grimaces. “I start tomorrow. I must have made someone mad to get that assignment.”

“No, it’s a common one. I did it for a while when I was new.”

“Did you? Where do you work now?”

“In the Braille workshop. We create textbooks for the blind. There’s a whole training program for it. Depending on what level you want to get to, it can take several years.”

She taps ash into the toilet and grimaces. “I hope I won’t be here long enough for something like that. Hey, is it okay with you if we put up a sheet around this toilet, like a curtain? Because I really hate that part.”

“We’re not allowed.”

She looks skeptical. “They overlook stuff like that, right? I’m sure the guards don’t really want to watch people taking a crap. They’d probably appreciate it.”

“The guards don’t care. They watch people crap all day.”

Her expression is one of arch displeasure. She drags on her cigarette. She looks up at the wall above my desk, where I’ve tacked a pastel drawing of mine—a copy of a Degas painting of a ballet class, called Dance. “I used to take ballet,” she says.

“Me, too.”

“I quit once I got old enough that they didn’t let you wear a tutu to class anymore.”

“I danced from four to thirteen. It was my whole life when I was a child. I still practice now, fairly often, when I can get the right music for it.”

Amusement glosses over her face. “In here? Really?” I nod. “How do you do ballet in a cell?” she asks

“The same way you do everything else in a cell. You don’t let the environment convince you that you can’t. You live inside your head.”

She acknowledges that with a respectful nod and fidgets with her cigarette. I flick ash outside the bars. The gesture feels deliciously powerful. The evidence is right there that I’ve broken a rule, but I defy them to write me up for it. What are they going to do, send me to the Hole? They aren’t going to leave this confused little girl all alone while I sweat it out in solitary confinement, even though the idea of quiet and isolation doesn’t sound too bad to me right now. The thought of getting to know this new person makes me weary. I’ve always felt daunted by the complex dance of social relationships, and the events of the past few months have taxed my skills to their limit.

“Did you draw that yourself?” she asks. I nod. “You’re a good artist.”

“Thanks. Ricky was, too.”

“So that part was real, huh?”

“Yes, that part was real,” I say, and I smile.

“My favorite part of the movie was when they had sex in the car.”

I blurt a laugh. “Did we have sex in a car? I don’t remember that.”

She looks nervous at my reaction, but flicks ash into the toilet again and nods. “Coked-up sex. They snorted it at a club and then did it in the parking lot. It was pretty hot.”

“Well, I did use cocaine with him a few times, but all in the first year we were together. I understand that’s not as fashionable now as it was then. And we certainly never had sex in a car. What if the police had caught us? My mother would have killed me.”

She giggles. “But did you have coked-up sex—that’s the real question.”

I lower myself down to sit on the floor. “Oh, probably. They don’t make movies out of couples who only play mini-golf and go out for sushi, do they?”

Penelope looks much more relaxed now. She has a smile that lights her face, with teeth so white I imagine they must be bleached. “Sounds like you’ve got some good stories,” she says. “I can’t wait to hear them all.”

I shrug. As cellmates go it’s an unexpectedly strong start, but I’ll get to know her in my own time, not hers. I have plenty of that to spare.

* * *

Just as I am leaving Mass, the hallway intercom crackles and they call the numbers of those with visitors. I hear mine, and it’s a surprise—I had thought Annemarie would be too busy to come this week. But when I arrive in the visiting room she’s already there, stepping forward with a warm smile. “The patio is open,” she says. “We should get some sun.”

Outside the picnic tables are all taken up with women visiting with their young children, each child sitting on the lap of whoever is taking care of him or her during the incarceration, looking at their mothers with wary eyes and responding halfheartedly to attempts at patty-cake. Annemarie and I walk out to the edge of the concrete pad, where the shade of the awning is no longer good for much against the relentless desert sun. “I got your wedding invitation,” I say. “Thank you very much.”

She nods. “I know you can’t go, but I figured you might want it as a keepsake.”

“Yes, I’ll treasure it,” I tell her, but in truth, all the invitation has really done is cause me to feel a steady, glowing anger. Not at her—she’s being kind, and I know it—but at the fact that I can’t possibly go. It makes me think unpleasantly of the long-ago possibilities. Chris was knifed to death by his cellmate more than a decade ago; Liz was killed during the standoff. If only Ricky had handed either one of them the gun at the rectory. If only.

“I have some questions for you,” she says.

Here it comes, I think. My nerves have been on edge ever since our last meeting, and the discovery that she sought out Forrest hasn’t soothed them one bit. All this time, all this thinking, and I still haven’t decided what I’m going to tell her. No more misleading her, I decided. But the thought of telling her the truth fills me with absolute dread. Ricky has family out there in the world—cousins like Dan, who cared enough to visit him in prison and cried when he came to read the suicide note to me. Ricky had disdained him as buttoned-up and painfully religious, but he was the type to be good to family on principle of the fact that they were family. I haven’t had enough time yet with Annemarie to believe we could push our bond out of the nest and expect it to fly. I certainly can’t compete with the fulfillment that a free, innocent extended family might offer her.

She leans back carefully against the stucco wall. “I was looking over some of the dates. You gave me up before the trial took place. Why didn’t you wait and see if you’d be convicted?”

“Because I knew I would be. I did it. I confessed to it as soon as I was arrested.”

“You pleaded not guilty.”

“Of course I did. Lawyers don’t want you to plead guilty, especially if you have extenuating circumstances, as I did. The prosecutors wouldn’t let me plea bargain, but it was possible that the confession would be thrown out or that I’d be convicted only of the lesser charges.”

“So why didn’t you put me in foster care while you waited to see?” At the sight of my perturbed expression, she adds, “I’m just trying to understand the circumstances around my birth, exactly. I know you have a stepbrother who—”

“I wasn’t about to place you with him,” I interrupt her. “He’s a very bad person. You would have been better off in a basket sent down the river.”

“But he spoke up for you during the trial.”

“He’s evil.” She shrinks back at the conviction in my voice. I want to tell her the truth about him, but I know that could make all of this ever so much worse. She’s already reached out to Forrest in a wild guess that he might be her father. If she learns what Clinton did to me, she might take one look at his photograph and draw easy parallels—his Norse-blond hair, his lanky stature—and go to him with the same question. “Don’t be fooled by what he said. He had his own reasons, and it wasn’t out of the kindness of his heart.”

“What about my father’s family?” She holds my gaze, steadily, but I can see the trembling small animal she is inside, and it’s breaking my heart in a slow and ragged way. “Why couldn’t they take me? Why didn’t you tell them about me so they could?”

“Because they’d done a poor enough job with their own child.”

“You said he was a good man. Generous and kind. Those were the words you used.” When I don’t reply, she bites down on her bottom lip. Though her hands are behind her back, I can see her shoulders shaking. “Chris Brooks wasn’t an artist, and it wasn’t Forrest Hayes or Jeff Owen. I know those things for sure.”

I can’t help my curiosity. “How?”

“Because neither of them had a sister. Only Ricky Rowan did. She died when she was ten.” She levels her amber-flecked gaze on me, but I can’t meet her eyes. “It was Ricky, wasn’t it? I know it was.”

“Of course it was Ricky.” I spit out the words like bitter husks, like coffee grounds. “Who else would it have been. I’d been with him for years.”

“You specifically told me it wasn’t.”

“I wanted to spare you from knowing. There. Yes. You came out of all of this. If I had one hope for you, it’s that you would never find that out.”

“Did he know about me?”

“No.”

“Do you think he would have—”

I cut her off before she can wander any further down that path. “Don’t ask me to put myself inside Ricky’s mind. If I could predict his thoughts, I never would have gone out with him that night. And you wouldn’t be here, either. So let’s just leave it there.”

Her delicate brows knit together. “What do you mean, I wouldn’t be here?”

Now I realize that, inevitably, I have said too much. I try to deflect. “Do you really want the nitty-gritty of your conception story?” I ask in a wry tone. “I don’t think you do.”

She shakes her head, slowly at first, then with a quick certainty. “Not if it was a rape or something like that, no.”

“No, no.” The mere suggestion jars me. Though I’ve long known I don’t owe Ricky a damn thing, a fierce and unexpected loyalty rises up in me at this prompting. This I do owe Ricky. I will not let his daughter believe, even for a moment, that she was conceived in violence. I try to back down to a more even tone of voice. “It was a domino effect—that’s all I meant. The crime, and then I got stuck in the Cathouse, and I’d left my birth control pills behind. Events spiraled out of control, and I didn’t see it coming. But Ricky wasn’t a rapist. Ricky was the opposite of a rapist.”

She looks away, toward the yellowed grass of the yard. “So I was conceived in the Cathouse? During the standoff?”

“No. It was just before all that happened, and—not in the Cathouse.” I’m not about to tell her about the bathroom at Champion’s—that detail, at least, she’s not likely to dredge up. “We loved each other, Annemarie. In so many ways, he was a good man. He was generous, sometimes to a fault, and mostly kind. He was imaginative and playful and protective. For so many years I demonized him in my mind, because if I say, look, Ricky Rowan was a sweet and compassionate man—well, either I sound delusional, or else you’d presume I’m even worse than he was, if I have the gall to think well of him.”

Her eyes narrow with suspicion. “A minute ago you said his parents did a poor job with him.”

I throw one hand in the air helplessly. “Well, the results speak for themselves. Those last few days were so horrible, and they overshadowed everything else. But if you force me back to what it was like before that, before everything went awry.” I sigh, so heavily that it feels like setting down a stone. “He had his flaws, many of them, and in retrospect there was always a seed of something ruthless in him. Yet the Ricky I knew—I loved him. And he was worth loving, then.”

She nods, but it’s only the slightest bob of her head. “So if the two of you hadn’t killed those people, I would never have been conceived.”

“Probably not, no.” She’s very quiet. “I know how that sounds. I like to believe that your birth was an act of grace. On God’s part, I mean. That there’s nothing so dark that a bit of light can’t break through it.”

“I don’t believe you thought that at the time.”

I can’t reply to that. I’ve already told her enough lies. This is how I see her birth now, it’s true. But with the dowel in my mouth, with the paperwork and pen at my bedside, it hardly seemed like the gift of a merciful God. If God had a hand in it, it felt like I had been called into his office to be beaten with nightsticks and brass knuckles by his underbosses. I’d never even asked to hold her.

“My priest asked me to pray for my youngest victim,” I finally say. “I knew he meant the daughter of the Choi family. And I didn’t kill her, but I was there, so I had a part in her death. I’ve always prayed for her, ever since that very day. But when I think of my youngest victim, I think of you. I abdicated my responsibility. I failed you. And always, it seemed too presumptuous for me even to pray for your welfare, as if I were doing something productive or helpful, and risk that I might take some satisfaction in that. I don’t deserve any satisfaction about my role in your life. Whatever the penalty is, and I’ll bet it’s a whopper, I deserve every lash of it.”

Tears are rolling out from the corners of her eyes now, streaking down her cheeks. She still won’t meet my gaze. “I don’t know what to think about the fact that I’m only alive because both of you killed people. I wish you hadn’t told me that.”

My throat tightens as if she’s reached out and grabbed it with a phantom hand. I swallow, then force myself to speak. “Ricky and I would have had children together someday, under different circumstances. You were destined for the world. He made mistakes, and I did, and your fate was strong enough to supersede that.”

At last she looks at me, but there’s a flat resentment I see in her eyes, not the openness and hope I’ve come to picture when I think of her. She rolls her shoulders back, and again her father is conjured before me in the limber and acrobatic ease of her muscles.

“I’m going to go home now,” she says. “Thank you for finishing the story.”

But that’s not the end, I think, and a collage of memories bursts to the forefront of my mind. Ricky screaming into the phone in the midst of the standoff, the note he left behind that I only just received, the death of my mother. All these things are part of the story too; they are all threads in the web that caught me here and kept me from being a mother to her. Still, she doesn’t give me the chance to speak. She only nods and then slips over to speak to the nearest guard, ensuring that I can’t pursue or dissuade her. As though she needs protection from my presence, my words.

Chapter Ten

In the hours after Annemarie leaves, I sit at the desk in my cell and scrawl down the rest the story for Karen Shepard, writing down every sentence with urgency and obsessive haste, as though she might change her mind and lose interest if I wait even until the next morning. All these years I have felt affronted by the way the world viewed Ricky, knowing none of them presented him as he really was. First his trial, and then the movie, put forth the idea of him as a Charles Manson figure, with the rest of us as his glassy-eyed hangers-on.—Or else as some sort of groundbreaking bohemian artist who experienced a fascinating mental breakdown. Now that Annemarie knows, I want there to exist one version of his story, just one in the world, that contains the truth. It isn’t a flattering tale, or one that will make her feel proud of him. But it’s the life he led, and she should have a way to know it plainly.

Dear Ms. Shepard,

The morning after the episode behind Spectrum Supply I went in to work as usual. You will likely consider this strange. Indeed, when I awoke that morning, the prior evening was the first thing that sprang to my mind. However, if you look to my family history it is not difficult to understand my behavior. For ten years I had been finding ways to sit around a dinner table with the man who was raping me. In the odd psychology I had developed thanks to this, I found it soothing and even empowering to deny things. To sit at Thanksgiving dinner with Clinton and think about what he had done could be an emotional disaster, but to deny that it was happening at all erased his power to upset me and ruin what normalcy I could maintain in my life. So to apply this way of thinking to the night at Spectrum was really as simple as strapping on a pair of ice skates and skating out into a new rink. The scenery may be unfamiliar for a little while, but you are competent to glide across the ice.

Thus I behaved at work as though nothing were unusual, and every time I began to hear the news from a co-worker’s radio I got up and filed papers or paid a visit to the coffee machine or something of that nature. Then, around lunchtime, Susie called me again. I told her I was at work—personal calls were highly discouraged—and she insisted that I call her from a pay phone on my lunch hour. I could tell from her uneven voice that she was quite upset. Not long after that I took lunch, because this could not be avoided, and made a call to her from the phone outside the Wells Fargo on the corner. We had pay phones in the lobby downstairs, so it’s clear from my actions that I suspected this call was one I could not risk anyone in my office overhearing. On some level I knew that before I even picked up the phone.

Once I had Susie on the phone, she started to cry. She told me she had been having intercourse with Clinton a few days earlier and he had called her by my name. Susie said she had suspected for some time that “there was something funny there,” as she put it, and was now begging me to tell her if her suspicions were correct. I remember looking up at the street then, at all the cars whizzing past and the old women pushing home bags of groceries in their squeaky metal shopping carts, and feeling both bewildered and resentful. I had gone out of my way to avoid having any involvement in Susie and Clinton’s relationship—I had broken a bottle over his head, for goodness sakes. If I said anything to her now, all that effort would be ruined, and their poor little son’s family would be broken because of me. It wasn’t fair for her to ask me to be part of that.

“No,” I told her. “I have no idea why he would do that.” I told her maybe he was concerned over a family matter and so the signals in his mind had gotten jumbled.

“Are you sure?” she asked, and I know she only wanted the reassurance, but of course then I had to deny it again. And once I had convinced her, she sounded overwhelmingly relieved. Then she grew apologetic. “I’m sorry I even asked you about something so disgusting,” she said, and laughed. “I’m embarrassed now.” I got off the phone quickly, because I suddenly knew I was going to break down if I spoke to her any longer.

I took the rest of my lunch hour and then went back to work, but I wasn’t doing well. For the first time in more than three years there, I left early and drove to get Ricky from work, as his car had two bare tires and he couldn’t afford to replace them. All of this would later be used against me as evidence that I had no remorse for the previous evening, that I had planned what would happen later at the Circle K, etc. Susie would say that I’d spoken with her, but neither of us cared to offer the factual details of that conversation.

Because I was so early to pick up Ricky, I sat in the car in front of the Circle K for a long time, thinking about the events of the past day, and for that matter the past ten years. I had on a lot of eye makeup and I had to be careful to keep it intact, so I turned over my thoughts very carefully, as if dancing on an injured ankle. For the first time since the afternoon in the laundry room, I began feeling really angry at Clinton. How could he be so stupid as to utter my name to his wife? And how it disgusted me, to realize that even after all this time he was still thinking of me in that way. A fury was building up inside me—a desire, even a conviction, to confront him about what he had done. I wanted to show up on his doorstep and shout all my accusations at his face. As angry as I was, I didn’t care right then about how it would affect Susie and their son. I was just tired of lying about it, and of him getting away with it. I wanted him to face the reckoning for it.

Then Ricky stepped out the door in his red and white uniform shirt and waved to me. He got in the car and slouched down low in the passenger seat beside me, groaning and rubbing his face with both hands, the way men do after a long and frustrating day at work. I needed to pick up Liz from the Del Monte cannery, so I began driving toward Auzerais Avenue, while Ricky unbuttoned his work shirt beside me. He tossed it in the back seat—he had on a white crewneck undershirt beneath it—and then he grabbed my right hand and tried to rub it against his crotch. I pulled away and told him to stop.

“I need it,” he whined. At the beginning of our relationship Ricky had been very gentlemanly and deferential when it came to physical affection, but we had been together for several years at this point and he had relaxed quite a bit, to put it gently. I had gotten past most of my fear and inhibition, and except for a few remaining trigger points, functioned as a normal person in that way. Ordinarily what he had done would have been all right, but the insistence and abruptness that went along with it were very unwelcome in my current state. I started to cry a little, and he said, “Oh, hell, Clara. I’m sorry.”

“It’s not that,” I said, and then I began to argue with him. I didn’t say a word about the trip to Spectrum or the gun or what I had been pretending all day I wasn’t hearing on the news. I didn’t even tell him about my conversation with Susie. Instead I pulled into a vacant lot beside an abandoned dive bar, turned off the car, and began yelling at him—really yelling—about how he hadn’t taken me to the Chihuly exhibit at the Crocker Art Museum before it closed in September. It was a display of beautiful blown glass artwork; many times we had discussed making the drive to Sacramento to see it, but it hadn’t happened and now the exhibit was gone. I had been genuinely disappointed to miss it, but needless to say, Ricky was caught quite off-guard by my rage on the subject. After all, he had shot someone the day before. He was, at that moment, a fugitive from justice. Most likely he had spent the entire day breaking into a sweat every time a cop walked in to buy a cup of coffee, and unbeknownst to me he had only gone in to work that day because he had bigger plans for later. And now I was attacking him with my disappointment about glass art.

I got out of the car and slammed the door. I yelled at him again through the open window, and then he got out too. The lot was sandy, with a couple of scraggly palm trees beyond the concrete and chain link, and a back seat from a van lay on its side not far from my car. On the wall of the adjacent building the word SOURCE was written in great graffitied bubble letters, rounded as balloons. Ricky walked halfway around the front of the car, asking me what my problem was. He tried to put his hands on my shoulders to calm me down, and I pushed him away, hard against his chest. We never fought like this. I think I wanted someone to see us and send the police. I wanted an easy way to force this situation to a head, to have him taken into custody without my being responsible or disloyal. But nobody came, and it was just the two of us standing there yelling at each other.

The sun was beginning to set, and we were late now picking up Liz. A sudden silence fell between us. Ricky looked around and, seeing nobody, spoke to me in a calm voice. “Why don’t you come out and say what you’re really mad about?” I only stood there, breathing heavily through my nose, not answering. “Come on,” he said. And then he said something really nasty, something intended to provoke me. He smirked in a mean way. “Make it hurt,” he said.

I’d never hit anyone in my life except for Clinton, but I slapped him across the face—backhanded him—hard enough that it made the tips of my fingers sting. That was the phrase I had often used in bed with him, in the beginning, when the wiring in my brain was still all wrong. He had never thrown those words back in my face this way. After I hit him I felt shocked at myself but also angry at him. “How’s that,” I said, like a statement. “You still haven’t answered,” he replied.

“Tell me why I stay with you,” I said in a disgusted voice.

“Because you have a soft heart for strays,” he said. I gave him a fed-up sigh that nearly spit in his face. He rubbed the side of his mouth where I’d hit him. “Thanks for letting me keep my balls.”

Then we got back in the car, and I drove to the cannery, and we got Liz.

* * *

My right hand has knotted into one great cramped claw. I massage it with my left, trying to ease the muscles out of their frozen state, but the ache goes deep down to the bone. The story of that night races through my head, and I want to spill it all onto the paper right now, every word, before shame and regret and the fear of legal repercussions stifle the telling. But I don’t have the means. It will have to wait. Still, my memories keep flowing.

We drove to a little diner after we picked up Liz from the cannery. Felicia’s, it was called. They had a meal the men liked called the Five Spot, which was four cheeseburgers and an order of skinny, greasy fries for five dollars, which was enough for two people to share. Chris and Forrest were already there when we arrived. I could see them through a window on the diner’s chromed side, sitting at a booth under the warm light that filled the place at every hour. When I was a little girl my mother bought me a French picture book called La Boite à Soleil, “a box of sun”. On its cover a smiling blonde girl knelt holding up a narrow, open box. The story was about a girl who catches a firefly, but as my mother read me the incomprehensible French words in her lovely voice, I liked to imagine a more magical storyline in which the girl captures real sunlight in a wooden box and can peek in to see it at any time. Felicia’s Diner always made me think of that story, because of the cheery yellow light held in that narrow building, and normally it was one of my favorite places to have dinner with our friends. That night, though, I felt numb. I felt raped. Everything I had set up so nicely was decaying around me like rotting vegetation—my friendship with Susie, my romance with Ricky, and now even my happy memories of dinner at Felicia’s. I didn’t think about large-scale things like you’re going to send your stepbrother to jail or last night your boyfriend killed a man. Instead my mind latched onto upsetting but manageable portions of the crisis and gnawed on them like bones. I thought, Susie may never let me see my nephew again. She may never let my mother see her grandson. I thought, How could Ricky use those words to spite me, and felt bitter gall at how I could ever be tender and intimate with him again, knowing he had it in his heart to mock me with that phrase. The fact that our real concerns were much larger was beyond my ability to grasp.

I sat at the end of a booth beside Ricky, with Liz across from me glancing over a menu with a pondering, pursed-mouth expression, but my mind was far away from this gathering, fluttering like a moth in too many directions. Make it hurt, I kept hearing in my mind—in my own voice, drenched in the shame and vulnerability of the way I had said it to him long ago. At the time I hadn’t realized how naked I was before him, revealing not only my skin but also the fact that some dark aroused corner of my mind was in bed with Clinton, some gargoyle-filled corridor that had learned to draw pleasure from it. It humiliated me then, but never more so than now, when this murderer would stand before me and remind me that he found my sexual tastes weird and repugnant. That there were some things that made even Ricky Rowan shiver and say no.

The table conversation fell on my ears in bits and snatches. The men’s voices were low and furtive. We were heading back to the Circle K, there were plans for a robbery, but none of this had anything to do with me. In my mind I was already breaking up with Ricky, and the rest of them could go to hell as far as I was concerned. Food arrived. I sipped my orange soda, and I watched as if from a great distance as Chris and Forrest stuffed cheeseburgers into their mouths. Ricky eased back against the booth and draped his arm behind me, rubbing my back in a reassuring, proprietary way. I didn’t look at him even once.

A little past eight-thirty we paid our tab and got ready to leave. Chris and Ricky stopped at the bathroom, and when they came out Ricky was rubbing his nose in the way I knew meant he and Chris had just gotten high again, but I didn’t care anymore. Back in the car, Ricky slid into the passenger seat beside me and the other three climbed into the back, Liz perched on Chris’s lap. “Tally-ho, to the store,” Ricky said, and only then did I process the fact that I would be driving all of them on this excursion. A mean little pearl formed inside me then, and I had the flash of an idea to drive them all there, drop them off, and then speed away, abandoning every one of them to their silly plan. And that’s what I intended to do, casting on Ricky a hard, perhaps even maniacal smile as I pulled into an empty space in front of the store. Out you go, I wanted to say to him, and my foot itched to floor the gas pedal. But Ricky reached over and cut the engine, then pocketed my keys. “Everybody’s going in,” he said, and when they all stood on the sidewalk and looked at me impatiently, I followed. As ridiculous as it sounds now, I was afraid of creating a scene.

Ricky nodded to Mr. Choi, who nodded back but looked at him a moment too long, as though suspecting something was amiss. We scattered across the store like ordinary shoppers; I followed Forrest back toward the ice freezer. At first it looked as though the plan would not pan out. Several other customers milled around inside, and Forrest was beginning to look uneasy. But convenience stores have a way of emptying suddenly, and then there we all were, staggered around the place with snacks in our hands when the abrupt silence descended, because Ricky had a gun pointed in Mr. Choi’s face.

Now, Ricky had worked at this store on and off for several years, and I knew Mr. Choi and his family on a friendly basis. I knew this wasn’t his first holdup, and the calm and smoothness in his motions—opening the register, unlocking the drawer into which they slid the large bills—lulled me into believing he somehow knew this would all end peacefully. His daughter, Eun Hee, was already in the back room, and now Chris was forcing Mimi, the mother back there with a knife. Liz stood at the front door, acting as a lookout, while Forrest milled around the store collecting snack foods and candy bars, heaping them in his arms. Even at the time I felt embarrassed by the sad desperation of this effort, knowing how disgusted and betrayed Mr. Choi must feel to be robbed by Ricky, how he must feel washed over with regret at ever having given him a second chance at his job. It was all unfolding very quickly—the last customer hadn’t left more than a minute ago. Ricky ordered Mr. Choi into the back room; the older man hesitated, his hands at the edge of the counter, and I saw a shadow of dread pass over his face. It struck me that Ricky must have jammed the silent alarm during his earlier shift, and Mr. Choi was just now realizing it. Another shout, a wave of the gun in his face, and he cooperated. They were all in the back now.

“Kira,” Ricky called, and I stepped forward. He scrambled over the counter, then pressed the gun’s cold steel into my hand. “Keep them cool,” he told me, jerking his head toward the back room.

I shook my head and awkwardly tried to hand it back. The words wouldn’t come to my throat, but I didn’t understand this. In my time with Ricky I had watched him use drugs, seen him pocket small items in stores, suspected him of skimming from the cash register; years ago, when we were in confirmation class together, I had twice observed him in touchy-feely sex games with some of the other boys from the class, and had not reported them to Father George. I was used to being a passive observer of Ricky’s aberrant behavior, but he had never asked me to participate against my will. Not until now.

“Just keep them in there,” he said impatiently. When I didn’t move, he prodded me toward the room with a hand between my shoulder blades, then grasped the back of my head in his hand, pulling on my hair—exactly the way Clinton used to—and growled in a menacing whisper. “Do it.”

I nodded. It had been a few years since I felt my insides go dead this way, but now it came over me like winter comes over a forest, as if all along it had only been gone for a season. I walked to the back room and stood in the doorway, the gun held close to my body, pointed in the general direction of the family. Chris slid behind the counter, and he and Ricky began shoving money and boxes of cigarettes into paper shopping bags. I didn’t look at the family, only at the gun. The human beings were blurred shapes, black-haired and red-shirted, in the middle distance. The gun was stark and gleaming, thoroughly detailed. Even now, in my memory, I see it that way. A backdrop of mild color beyond the quivering, shiny steel—all its lines and angles, its weight that seemed too small. During the trial, when I referred to this, the prosecutor and the jury took it to mean I had dehumanized Mimi Choi. In fairness, that is probably true. I didn’t want to think about the people there and so my mind, I suppose, twisted that image like a camera lens turning out of focus. But even then I believed Ricky had no intention of killing the family. This was all a way to intimidate them for the duration of the robbery; surely it was, because Ricky knew these people, and aside from his irritation at his rate of pay, we bore them no ill will.

Liz snapped the door’s deadbolt into place. At the sound of it my gaze darted toward her, and I saw her standing there looking out the windowed doors, her hair a frizzy, wavy blonde mass. To my right I heard whimpering, and now snapped my head in the opposite direction; it was Eun Hee, her bottom lip pulled down like a tragedy mask, revealing little white teeth like a small prairie animal’s. Beside her sat Mimi. Her real name was Mi-yung, but despite speaking limited English she let all the neighborhood kids call her by her Americanized name. She had one hand in a firm grip around her daughter’s upper arm. Mimi’s face was impassive, as if she wasn’t here at all. The Chois also had a son, Tommy, who was a couple of years younger than myself and Ricky, but he was not there. I remember thinking that Ricky must have planned it this way, knowing the wiry, agile young man wouldn’t be here. None of us liked Tommy—he resented his father and whined constantly about his job—but he would have made this much more difficult, for sure.

“Take ’em out, Kira,” Ricky shouted suddenly. At first disbelief rushed through me, and then, inside myself, I reacted to the monstrousness of this demand with the flat refusal it deserved. Something squeezed inside my chest, and I aimed the pistol at the boxes stacked above the sink and fired. Mimi screamed, and Ricky popped his head up above the hot dog warmer to look at the scene before us. He didn’t like what he saw; I know, because he threw me an urgent, irritated look. “Do this for me,” he said, his voice pleading, but the words a crude and hacking blade. I turned then—half a turn of my body, almost imperceptible—and pointed the gun at him. Yet as soon as the barrel was pointed at him I knew I couldn’t do it. This man was my lover, the one who stroked the nape of my neck in dark movie theaters, the one who scooped up my cats and nuzzled his nose against their feral little faces. This was the man turning cartwheels on the beach; he was the tender boyfriend who held my head against his solid bare chest and waited out the panic my stepbrother had beaten into me. I could never have shot him, but he didn’t know that. His face went pale, and one of his palms flew up in half-surrender.

“I love you,” he said.

I started to cry. The tears began to flow automatically, as if at the flip of a switch. I wanted to curl onto the floor into a tiny ball, to wrap my arms over my head and rock and wait until all of this was over. But then there came a rush from behind me, and Chris reached around me and tried to grab the gun from my hands. In the erupting chaos Mr. Choi stood and began to yell, urging his family up, shouting in a language I couldn’t understand. For a few seconds Chris and I struggled—I knew what he would do to the family, and didn’t want to hand over the gun. But he was much stronger, and he wrested it away. Without a moment’s hesitation he aimed and fired—five shots, one after the other, the sound of each one echoing in my skull with a deafening bang. Mr. Choi fell backward with shocking momentum, as if he had run full-force into an invisible door.

The small room fell into a sudden, icy silence, but out in the store Ricky was shouting for us to leave. I stepped out of the room, staggered sideways into the milk refrigerator, and felt my forearm gripped by someone’s hand. It was Forrest, pulling me toward the exit door. “We need to get out of here,” he said in a voice like a grunt. I stumbled after him, clinging to the sleeve of his jean jacket.

And then we were out in the cool clear night, in the stirred, starlit airIn the distance I could make out the dark and shadowed shapes of the mountains, and I felt the impulse to run toward them and not stop until all the breath was gone from me, until the wind had blown every shred of this terrible burden from my shoulders. But that was never to be.

* * *

When my hand recovered from the previous letter I wrote the next one to Karen, cribbing out the rest of what I remembered. I set them both aside to mail to her, then used my one remaining stamp to send a note to Annemarie apologizing for the way I revealed the news to her, all while trying to explain the frustration of wanting to protect her from the upsetting facts. Whether she will understand is something I can’t predict, and what’s more, my gut is twisting with the growing sense that I should have been honest with her from the beginning. Still vivid are the memories of how quickly my own family abandoned me when I went to prison—how every aunt and uncle, every cousin, and even my stepfather recoiled from me as Forrest’s testimony about my relationship with Ricky came to light. And that was only the beginning, because as I live out my life inside these walls, the Clara Mattingly known to the world is nothing more than Ricky’s weak-willed sidekick. To distance myself from him at every opportunity has been ingrained in me to the level of instinct, and when Annemarie appeared, I couldn’t overcome that for the sake of simple, revolutionary honesty.

Later that day the cart clatters through the cellblock with all our canteen boxes stacked onto it. “Canteen’s here,” I say, giving Penelope’s shoulder a shake through her blanket. Though it’s five in the evening she’s lying in bed with the covers pulled up to the top of her head, revealing only an inch or two of mussed hair. Her job starts a half-hour earlier than mine, and when I returned from the workshop she was already back and asleep in bed. She murmurs unhappily at my rousing her. I unpack the box delivered to me. I find moleskin for my socks, packets of aspirin for my increasingly achy joints, snacks, golf pencils and paper and, of course, a new book of stamps. But as I scan over my canteen receipt, I notice something strange. My account balance is much too high—by a hundred dollars at least.

I frown and wonder at the mistake as I begin to unpack my order. But when I drop the box of golf pencils and it clatters against the floor, Penelope cowers and moans beneath the blanket.

“Too loud,” she mumbles miserably.

I look at her in surprise. “Do you have a headache?”

She doesn’t reply. I move closer, and she peeks out above the sheet, squinting. In the shadows beneath the bunk I can see puffy discoloration around her eye. Obviously she’s been punched, and in spite of my hardened feelings it’s impossible not to feel a wave of sympathy for her. She lets out a muffled sob, and in an instant I’m sitting beside her, smoothing back her hair from her injured eye. “Aw, honey,” I whisper, and make a few shushing noises. “Looks like you had a bad day.”

She’s sniveling, her face pressed into the pillow, making snotty gasping sounds. “My—head—hurts,” she cries.

“Should I ask what happened?”

“She hit me when I was folding uniforms. Big Mexican girl.” Her voice sounds baleful and despairing. I rub her back in circles, but she winces and shrugs off my hand. “Ouch.”

“I’m sorry. Is your back hurt, too?”

Penelope rolls over further and pulls up the back of her uniform shirt. From below her shoulder blade to the top of her left shoulder are four angry, dappled red streaks—the mark of someone’s fingernails. Somebody grabbed her, got a grip on her skin, and didn’t let go of her easilywhen she pulled away. The index finger broke the skin, and the rest are superficial but ugly. I wince sympathetically. “Did you go to the clinic?”

“They gave me ointment.”

“Did you put any on?”

“No. I can’t reach back there.”

I find the tube of ointment on the desk and squeeze a dollop onto my finger, then carefully apply it to her back. Gradually, as I rub it in, her muscles relax. Her skin is soft, though firmed by the elasticity of youth, and I think I can see the shadow of a bikini top in its changing tones. “You know, my last cellmate was in her fifties,” I tell her, keeping my voice low and soothing, “and the only moisturizer she would use was Vaseline. When she broke her arm I had to be the one to rub the Vaseline into her hands. Have you ever used it?”

“Uh-huh. It’s sticky.”

“Yeah, it feels a lot like this ointment. Wouldn’t be my choice as a hand lotion. At least you’re not asking me to coat you in it.”

She offers a brittle, tentative smile. “Back home I have a whole shelf of ones from Bath and Body Works. Maybe I can ask my brother to bring one of them in.”

“They won’t let you.”

“It’s just lotion.”

“They’re strict.”

“Don’t they ease up after you’ve been here for a while?”

“No.”

She exhales a shaky sigh. “I was standing there folding shirts and the woman just lunged at me from behind. I didn’t do anything to her. I don’t even know who she is. She said I looked at her. What does that even mean?”

I lay my hand on the back of her head comfortingly and stroke her hair. It’s very soft, not at all coarse like Janny’s, and I flash back to the afternoons sitting beside my mother as she rested in bed, during her first round of radiation therapy. Her hair was blond and similarly soft, like the fur of my oldest teddy bear. It’s the same motion here, the same quiet feeling.

“Something like that happened to me when I had that job,” I tell her. “I wasn’t as new as you, though. I’d been here for a year. One of my coworkers was making comments about the dirty laundry, and I laughed. Another woman heard me and thought I was laughing at her. She shoved me into a wall. Kneed me in the stomach.”

“Ow,” Penelope says.

“It wasn’t that bad. You have to learn to keep your head down.” I pat the back of her head meaningfully. “Be aware of your expression. If anyone thinks you look cocky, they’ll be quick to wipe it off your face.”

“I don’t want to be here. I don’t belong here.”

“Well, maybe you won’t be convicted, and then you’ll go home. But in the meantime, try to do the things that make it easier on yourself. Eyes open, head down.”

“Eyes open, head down,” she repeats.

I give her a reassuring pat on the shoulder and return to unpacking my canteen supplies. In the box where I store my paper and pencils, my unopened canteen statement from last week is tucked into the side. I rarely open them because my paycheck is reliable and I can keep track of the numbers in my head with good accuracy, but this time I tear it open and look at my deposits. There it is, a hundred and ten dollars, put in just a few days ago. I scan the line to the Depositor column, and my heart stutters at the two printed words: Hayes, Forrest.

“Oh, goodness,” I say aloud.

Penelope sits up slowly. “What is it?”

“Someone added money to my canteen account.”

“Yeah, my mom did that for mine. She maxed it out.”

She rubs her arm, gazing up with vague, groggy interest at her unopened box on the desk. I fold the statement carefully and slip it back into its envelope. Perhaps this is a goodwill gift on Forrest’s part, a way to say he’s sorry for the past twenty-five years of my life. If that’s what it is, I’ll take it. But I can’t help but wonder if it’s something more.

I’d call him, but I don’t have his number. Write him, but I don’t have his address. I wish he had given me one or the other, but I didn’t ask. It never occurred to me that there would be a need.

“I’m going to skip chow hall tonight,” Penelope says. “I have snacks and stuff now.”

“You have to go. The last thing you want is for them to think you’re scared.”

“But I am scared.”

“Mind over matter,” I tell her, and then the sound of the dinner buzzer sends the cellblock into a clamor.

* * *

In the morning I coax Penelope out of bed, hand her a pair of fresh socks as she dresses sluggishly, take the brush from her and fix her hair while she stands before the mirror. The skin around her eye looks both smudged and inflamed, and her gaze is recalcitrant and woozy. I suspect she has a concussion, but as long as she’s able to stand upright they won’t do anything for that, anyway. As I let my hands drop to rest on her shoulders, I feel like she should have a hair bow to straighten or a Peter Pan collar to smooth. “Go back in there with your chin up,” I tell her.

“You told me to keep my head down.”

“I meant in spirit. If you hide in here all day, they’ll know you’re afraid. Don’t be afraid. Be indifferent.”

“How can you be indifferent to being attacked?”

Still standing behind her, I hold out my forearm for her viewing, turned so she can see the Frankenstein stitching still puffed and pink. “It’s a means to an end.”

“That looks like it hurt.”

“Well, we’re all in here because we hurt other people. I try to keep my own pain in perspective that way.”

She hesitates. “I didn’t hurt anybody.”

“Let’s hope you can convince the jury of that.”

“I didn’t. Just between you and me, I didn’t.”

“Okay, well, when you’re at work here, you don’t want to send the message that you’re not the least bit dangerous. All right? Save that for court.”

I give her a meaningful look in the mirror, and she grins brokenly and says, “Bitch, I’m going to break your face if you look at me like that again.”

“Atta girl.”

The C.O. comes to collect her, and as the cell door clangs shut I sit on her bed and exhale a slow sigh through my nose. I sensed exactly what was going on —that urge to lay out the truth, unburden her soul, and know that she is heard. Until a person has felt nearly crushed beneath the weight of a secret, it’s almost impossible to understand how powerful is the urge to voice it. But I’ve been there, and I do. Yet my truth is I don’t want Penelope to confide in me. I don’t want to feel close to her, to comfort her or bond with her, because I want to save every little bit of that for my daughter. Ever since our last and most heated conversation I have felt helpless and full of anxiety, waiting for some small communication from her to signal whether we can keep moving forward. Surely she must have been prepared for me to be someone who makes mistakes, I think—but creating my own excuses doesn’t make me feel any less sick at heart. I’m bartering with God, always, in the back of my mind now. If I can hold my grandchild in my arms one day. Say its name. I want to start there, at the very place I failed with that child’s mother, and not allow my incarceration to excuse me from loving those people I have a right and an obligation to love. I want to live in the awe that resilient life presses forward in spite of the conspiring darkness. But at this moment, I just don’t know whether that’s true.

* * *

My letters to Karen Shepard and Annemarie go out in the day’s mail, and I’m relieved to see the message to my daughter collected and dropped into the great canvas bag drawn along by a wheeled cart, heavy as Santa’s sack. It won’t be misplaced, so long as it is already mixed in with so many others, and that is good. It’s an important letter, perhaps my most important one so far. I made a copy for myself, writing it down word by word onto scratch paper like a medieval scribe, so I could read over it later and feel comforted again by the truths I have relayed to her. And to my great relief the C.O. exchanges my envelope for a fresh one from Annemarie, my inmate number written across the front in her pretty italic handwriting. I sit on my bed and tear it open with tight, careful fingers. It is typed, like a business letter, then signed in black pen.

Dear Clara,

I don’t know what to say. As you might imagine, I was not overjoyed to learn the things you shared with me at our last meeting. The more I think about it, the more deeply it pains me to know I owe my life to the loss of several. That’s a concept I find repugnant, quite honestly. I don’t even know that I believe it to be true. I wonder, truthfully, if that is something you have told yourself to excuse what happened. That is to say, so you can believe some good came of your evil act, or tell yourself it wasn’t your irresponsibility that led to my conception, but circumstances that were out of your control.

I am not surprised to learn Ricky Rowan was my father, and I’m not sure why you manipulated me for so long to try to convince me otherwise. This sounds very strange, I know, but once when I was in middle school I went to a sleepover where my friends and I stayed up late watching that movie, The Cathouse Murders. An actor plays Ricky, of course, but during the closing credits they show mug shots of the real criminals (including you) alongside photos of the actors. I had an unexplainable feeling when I saw Ricky’s, like a jab to my chest, and I felt very drawn in by his face. It was almost like an instant crush, the way girls that age feel when we see a cute boy. I know now that what I sensed was the connection, maybe from the vague similarities between his face and mine. I guess my mind must have reacted to it like I was looking in a mirror and recognizing myself. What I’m saying to you is, you didn’t really tell me anything I didn’t already somehow know. I guess you thought it was a big secret, and tried to keep it one, but I was a step ahead of you there.

I would be lying to tell you I’m not angry, but my anger is mostly at myself. I don’t know what I expected to get out of meeting you, except that I truly did want the medical family history you were somewhat able to provide. It seemed like we were getting to know each other, but now I have to question whether the reward for you was in playing mind games with me. If I hoped to understand more about my “identity” I believe I made a mistake. My identity is this: I am the daughter of Philip and Mary Anne Leska. I’m from Santa Barbara. I’m an Angels fan and an artist, a dog lover and a sorority sister. You don’t actually know me at all, and nothing I am—nothing that makes me, me—is due to you. You could pretend to understand me and my life, but the fact is you have been incarcerated for my entire lifetime. So I am deluding myself if I believe there is a connection to be found there, even on the most basic level. You did not intend or want to have me, but my own parents DID intend and want to have me. So even before you gave birth to me, I was already their daughter, the same way a package you have ordered is yours even before the mailman knocks and hands it over to you.

So I must inform you that I don’t intend to have further communication with you. The fact is that people don’t go to prison for their entire lives if they are really good but misunderstood people. That is an important thing to remember and I regret that it’s something I temporarily forgot.

Regards,

Annemarie Leska

I set the letter down with shaking hands and press my fist to my mouth. Well, I think, hearing my mother’s voice hastening into my mind, rushing in through its doorway to calm a scream. No, now sit down, take a breath. Take a deep breath now. She’s angry at me, Annemarie is, and hurt. She has a right to be, and a right to see it the way she does. But she’s wrong about my intentions, and there must be a way to convince her of that.

I breathe a shaky sigh. I fold her letter and slip it back into its envelope, then take out my handwritten copy of the one I’ve just sent to her and re-read it. I hope it will calm my nerves and give me a feeling of hope and momentum, because the stone wall that Annemarie’s letter hopes to build is a thing I can’t bear.

Dear Annemarie,

I have spent most of the past week returning again and again in my mind to our last conversation. I feel I did you a cruel disservice by giving you the impressions that I did about how your life began. I would like to take a big step back and share with you another story about your origins, which I dearly hope will stand in the place of those that trouble you, and give you a clearer picture of the truth. Because, as we discussed earlier, there is always more than one angle by which to view a story. Some are more true than others, but most, I am learning, are true in their own particular way.

In May of 1984—after Ricky and I had been together for a couple of months shy of three years—he was let go from his job at the art supply store, and that drove our relationship to a crisis point. I was nearly twenty-three years old, and most of my former classmates were engaged and planning their weddings; a few already had children. My own boyfriend, meanwhile, thought weddings were worthwhile to no one except medieval peasants and religious fanatics, and now he was unemployed as well. This wasn’t what I wanted out of life, and I was moving toward breaking up with him—bringing more and more of my possessions home from his house, coming by less frequently, and the like. He knew I was unhappy, and it made him nervous.

And so one weekend he declared that we were going on a surprise trip. Contrary to my stepbrother’s testimony, I did stay overnight at the Cathouse sometimes, and Ricky and I went on trips occasionally, as well. I merely lied to my parents and told them we were visiting Ricky’s grandmother, or that I was spending the night at the house of an understanding friend from the dentist’s office who had agreed to cover for me.

I left the cats in the care of Chris and Liz, and we got in Ricky’s little car and drove straight across California and Nevada, camping one night at Angel Lake. The mountains were spectacular, and the glacial lake cold but gloriously fun. He waded into the water in his shorts, deeper and deeper, until he was soaked to the waist. His shoulders got sunburned, but it was clear he was enjoying being a wildman out there in nature, eating what we could warm over a campfire and opting not to wear shoes or a shirt for as long as we stayed. But the next morning we were on the road to Utah, and I was only a little worried about what would happen if my mother needed to get in touch with me but couldn’t. I was having too good of a time to be really anxious.

Once we were in Utah, the road grew more and more remote. I couldn’t imagine where we were headed until I started seeing signs for the Spiral Jetty. I had been there once before with my mother, but that was not long after it was built, before the snowmelts came and covered it. Once I realized this I pointed out to Ricky that this was going to be a long drive to end up seeing nothing, and he simply said, “The drive is part of the art.”

Well, we got there, and sure enough it was just a shoreline on the Great Salt Lake. The lake itself was a gorgeous, stony blue, hazy as though covered by a white cataract, and the sky was the awe-inspiring, vivid dome I remembered—but the Jetty was gone. I turned to Ricky and gestured to the water. “See,” I said, “you already told me it was buried. You didn’t have to drive us out here to prove it.”

“But it being buried is part of the art,” he insisted. He was pulling our tent out of the trunk. “Besides, don’t you want to go home and say you went camping on the shore of Atlantis?”

I laughed. I looked out at the lake. He and I were both well-trained in art, but his understanding of modern and postmodern art was certainly superior to mine. I liked classical and pretty things, the Degas ballerinas and Greek Revival paintings. I could appreciate edgy if it went no farther than the symbolism in a Kahlo or an O’Keeffe. Ricky liked the avant-garde or perplexing or grotesque. I wouldn’t have looked out at a featureless lake and thought, ah, how clever of the artist to put his work in a place where it will be devoured by nature. But once Ricky explained it, I could appreciate it in a certain way.

After the sun went down we built a fire, and he took out a packet of henna he had picked up at the art supply store just before he was cut from the staff. “It’s something Indian women use to decorate their hands before a wedding,” he explained. “It’s really cool. We just got it in.” He set up the boom box and put in the tape he had made for me for Valentine’s Day. He asked me to show him my palms. The idea of getting my palms decorated was very strange and foreign, but I sat still by the fire, leaning in toward him, as he illuminated my palms and then the backs of my hands with the most intricate, elaborate patterns, winding around each finger and covering every revealing line. Then he put lemon juice on it as a fixative, and once my hands were dry I asked to do the insides of his arms, where the hair wouldn’t get in the way. He smiled as I worked the designs onto his skin, acting as if I were a tattoo artist—and you must remember, respectable people did not get tattoos back then—covering his arms with mermaids and playing cards and hearts pierced by arrows. In the end we both looked very festive, quite prepared for an Indian wedding, except for the fact that we were at a lakeside in Utah.

By now the tape had played on both sides, and Ricky flipped it over again before he stood and offered me his hand. I grasped it with my henna-covered one and let him pull me up. He set his palm against the small of my back and brought my hips to his; he rested his forehead against mine, so our noses were touching. Ricky was a good slow dancer. His parents had made him attend cotillion classes as a young teenager, so he wasn’t shy about it. The song—I remember this part well—was called Time After Time, by a woman named Cyndi Lauper. Slowly, there on the shore of the Great Salt Lake—or perhaps, you might say, the shore of Atlantis—we danced to that song, alone. If by all of this sweetness he meant to stop me from breaking up with him, it worked. I had to admit to myself, as we got in the car the next morning and began the long drive back to San Jose, that although he could be infuriating and childish and indifferent to rules, I loved him too much to give up on him. Some men simply need more time.

So it’s important for you to understand, Annemarie, that this is also part of the story of your origin, your conception. I was ready to part ways with him then, and a different kind of man would have feigned apathy or bravado about that, shrugged off the breakup and moved on. — Yes, it’s true that the many things he and I did wrong were a part of what ensured that you would be born. But you also could not have been born without the careful cultivation of all this love, the effort and commitment that went into maintaining it.

I wish I could share with you every one of the moments that ushered your soul a little closer to the Earth. I wish he could share them with you as well. While I would like to believe that everything ultimately works out the way it’s meant to, I am not above calling a loss a loss.

Earnestly, and with more fondness than you know,

Clara

Chapter Eleven

When Forrest comes to visit again, I feel better prepared. I half-expected it, after seeing his donation to my canteen account, and in anticipation of visiting hours I allowed Penelope to style my hair in front of our small mirror, just in case. She cracked open a safety razor to extract the blade—a choice she’s going to regret when she realizes she needs to trade it in to get a new one—and trimmed her bangs, then mine, before shaping the hair that frames my face. I’m surprised by the way I look in the mirror; my hair has gotten long enough to sweep my shoulders, and after Penelope’s careful attention it actually looks pretty. “You’re lucky you’re blonde,” she told me, “it hides the gray really well,” and I decide a graceless compliment is better than none at all.

Forrest looks like he’s cleaned up a bit as well. His hair is less shaggy, his face is freshly shaved, and he’s wearing clean jeans and brown loafers instead of the work boots of last time. He holds out his arms, and I glance at the guard before hugging him rather stiffly. The scent of his body, even the quick trace of it, brings back the memory of his kiss in sudden, enveloping full color.

“How’s it going?” he asks. He looks nervous.

“Same as ever,” I say, then reconsider that. “Well, a little excitement. I got a new roommate.”

“That could be good or bad, I suppose.”

“Well, it’s both. I really miss my old one.” Talking to him, I feel more awkward than I anticipated. Roommate, for goodness’ sake—as if this is my college dormitory and I just welcomed a freshman English major from Pasadena. It’s as though I’m anxious for him to see me as the girl he knew from Ricky’s place, the dentist’s assistant who liked cats and pop music and eye makeup, current circumstances be damned. “Thank you for the canteen money,” I offer.

He nods and looks away. “I don’t miss jail.”

“I imagine you don’t.”

“Did you know Chris was killed by his cellie?”

I nod slowly. “A bad debt, is what I heard. That coke habit followed him inside.” I hesitate, then say, “I’d rather not talk about those people. Why don’t you tell me how you’ve been doing, instead.”

Bewilderment moves across his face. “What do you want to know?”

“Well, do you have a family? What do you do for a living?”

“I, uh… I have two daughters. I work for the phone company, putting in fiberoptic systems for commercial clients.” He pauses. “That’s about it.”

“Are you married?” He wears no ring, but that’s not necessarily an indicator.

He winces a bit. “That’s a complicated question.”

I reply with a low, knowing laugh, but I feel bitten by the answer. Why are you visiting me, then, I think. I’m not so desperate for companionship that I’ll welcome a man who kisses me while his wife waits at home. I like my own company just fine.

He leans forward on the bench, resting his forearms on his knees and rubbing his hands together. There’s a glower to his brow that wasn’t there when he was younger. “My wife left me about eight years ago. She ran off with this guy she met playing EverQuest. To Nova Scotia.”

I frown. “What’s EverQuest?”

“It’s an online video game—like Dungeons & Dragons as a computer game. She was some kind of fairy or elf or something, and she played constantly. Middle of the night. Christmas Day. You name it. You remember War Games? The movie?”

I sit up straighter and smile. “Yes! Where the boy hacks into the computer and starts a nuclear war, right? Ricky and I saw that—oh, the year before, I guess. I’d forgotten all about it. We loved that movie.”

“Yeah, well.” His gaze flicks over my face, then drops again. “The kid thinks it’s a game at first, but then finds out it’s real. That’s how it was with Shelly. I thought she was obsessed with the game, and it was dragging down my life really bad. Eating macaroni and cheese all the time, taking the girls to school every morning because she’d been up playing all night, just feeling alone. We hadn’t slept together in months. And then I come to find out she’s been communicating with this…troll. I mean, in the game, he was a troll. And we had unlimited long distance because I worked for the phone company, so I never noticed she was talking to Nova Scotia every goddamn day.” He glances at me. “Sorry.”

“Sounds like you’re still angry about it.”

He shakes his head. “I don’t care about her anymore. That was a long time ago. It’s my girls I feel bad for. They were ten and twelve. Girls that age need their mother. But she never looked back. I had to figure out a lot of things real fast.” He holds up both hands, drawing an imaginary doorway between us. “We have this linen closet. Well, I went to the drugstore and I bought every kind of pad, tampon, you name it, just about every type in the aisle, and I crammed it all into that closet. I told them, leave the empty boxes so I know what to buy. Made me a better father than I would have been otherwise, that much is true. The younger one’s going off to college, so I guess we made it through. The older one’s a junior at ASU.”

I smile. “What are their names?”

“Kelly and Lindsay. They’re sweet, tough girls. She doesn’t know how much she’s missing.” He attempts a reassuring smile, but its tension pulls at my heart. “Anyway, I never bothered to get an official divorce. I had better things to do with that money than pay lawyers. And not like I had any need to get remarried. With Kelly leaving, and me not running Dad’s Taxi to and from school play rehearsals anymore, I’m just now getting time to have hobbies again.”

“I do ballet.”

He catches my eye and grins. “I didn’t realize they offered that in prison.”

“They don’t. I do it on my own, in my cell. I have a radio. I don’t have slippers, so I stick moleskin to the bottom of a pair of socks. It works, sort of.”

“How do you have room?”

“Well, I have to keep it compact. But I enjoy it a lot. It probably looks ridiculous, but in my imagination it’s beautiful.”

His eyes are bright with amusement. “Kelly did ballet for a long time. She quit when she was fifteen or so, when school got in the way too much. You can’t even imagine the number of recitals I’ve sat through.”

“That sounds like heaven to me.”

He replies with a hearty laugh. “Your idea of heaven and mine are pretty different, let’s say.”

I grin back. It’s a quiet Saturday, and we have two whole hours before visiting time is over. After a while we take out the Scrabble board, and I beat him soundly, then go easy on him the second time. Only when the guards shout a five-minute warning do I realize how much I don’t want the morning to end. I wish moments like this weren’t so hopeless, so fraught by my understanding that there can never be more than this, but I must push past that type of thinking. There’s a world beyond these walls, and Annemarie is in it, and so I must keep reaching out in whatever ways I can. I am imprisoned here, not entombed. And I won’t believe that her goodbye is truly a goodbye. If the past few months have taught me anything, it’s this: people come back.

* * *

All through the long Saturday afternoon I’m very quiet, going over in my mind, again and again, the things Forrest told me about himself and the bits of information I shared with him in return. Those I offered to him are simple. Mint chocolate chip ice cream is my favorite. At least, I think that’s still true. I love watching Olympic figure skating. I have a cat here, sort of, named Clementine. If I could go anywhere? Hawaii. It feels indulgent, even dangerous, to say these true things about myself. In here nobody cares, and if they did, you’d wonder why they wanted to gain your trust. You lie, even about small things, to be safe.

Penelope has a visit with her lawyer, then returns to our cell not long before chow hall. “Who was that guy I saw you with in the visiting room?” she asks, dropping a stack of papers onto her bed.

I’m caught off-guard by the question. The room had been fairly full, and I hadn’t noticed her there. “His name is Forrest,” I tell her. “He’s someone I know from way back.”

He was a minor character in the film they made, or so I read in People years ago, but she offers no sign of recognition. “Is he your boyfriend?” she asks.

“No. Just a friend.”

“It looked like he was flirting with you.”

I laugh. “That wouldn’t be a very productive effort, would it?”

“Are you really in here for life?”

“Without parole. Yes.” Her gaze tenses sympathetically. “Who visited you?” I ask.

“Steven. My brother.” She turns on the sink and splashes water on her face, which looks a bit pink around the eyes, as if she’s been crying again. The girl is a virtual factory for tears; she’s going to need to unlearn that, and quickly. “We argued. The doctors have all these decisions they want us to make about what kind of care our dad gets—feeding tubes, stuff like that—and he’s being a jerk about it. He keeps insisting our dad wouldn’t want extreme measures, and that’s bull. Our dad would be all about the extreme measures.”

I remember that her parents are divorced and her father had a much younger fiancée, which was part of the scandal that came out, but I suppose the fiancée doesn’t have much ability to make medical decisions on his behalf. Penelope’s concern for him intrigues me. If she was an incest victim—as I have assumed her to be—I doubt she would be so determined to keep the man alive and breathing. And if she had ordered a hit on him, it seems she would be eager to prevent any chance of a miraculous recovery.

“I had problems like that with my stepbrother,” I say, mostly so I won’t look as if I’m too deep in thought about her personal business. “When my mother had cancer, and I was in here, he tried to convince my stepfather not to do what the doctors suggested and just to ‘let her go peacefully.’ Because she was burning through his future inheritance, is why. I’m sure every morphine IV felt like a punch right in his wallet.”

She winces and plunks down on the bed. “That’s sick.”

“You don’t know the half of it.”

Her laugh is low and rueful. “Likewise. Sounds like your stepbrother and my brother ought to get together for a drink.”

Now she has me curious, but I resist the urge to press her further. This isn’t like with Janny, where we had sound reason to trust one another and, until the end, posed no risk to the other’s fate. Penelope is new here. She doesn’t know how tenuous trust can be, and that she should be very careful with whom she shares her business. But soon enough she’ll learn, and when she does, I don’t want her worrying that I know too much.

“Time for dinner,” I say, in a bright brusque tone that dismisses the conversation at hand, and as I pull my freshly-cut hair back into a rubber band I catch, in her expression, the shadow of disappointment.

* * *

Mass is held in the chapel, a reasonably large, high-ceilinged room at the far end of the main building. This prison was built in the 1950s, when people still went to church each week and everyone was assumed to be Christian, so the inward arch of the ceiling and rows of hard wooden pews give the room a special feeling, a place apart from the multipurpose look of the rest of the building. It has a single stained glass window—a bit uneven and amateurish, fitted into an existing window and made by prisoners in a shop class many years earlier. When I first arrived here there was still a cross attached to the wall behind the pulpit and five rows of pews. But then more and more of the women who arrived were Muslim—or became Muslim during their stay here—and so the cross was ripped out and the first two rows of pews removed to make a better space for prayer mats. I understand the need for this, but the room has had a shabbier feel to it ever since—from the rough brown marks near the ceiling where the cross had once hung, the gouges in the linoleum where the pews were removed, the awkward distance I must sit from the priest as he says the ancient phrases I long to hear. But regardless of these things, walking into the chapel offers a feeling of small liberation, as I make my way down the narrow hallway free of guards to exercise one of the few freedoms I still have.

During the quiet moments, I pray for Annemarie. For Janny, and also for Forrest—willfully letting go of my lingering anger for what he did to me, opening my heart to the willingness to understand his confusion and fear and genuine belief that he was telling the truth. Because he’s right. In his shoes, I, too, would have offered up the truths as I saw them. Fear would have motivated me, but that overpowering desire to confess would have driven me as well. The instinctive desire to see a wrong righted is a complicated thing. It can drive us to assist in the bureaucratic pursuit of justice, and also to vigilante crime.

I pray for every victim of our crimes, including Father George. I force myself to hold up each of their faces in my mind and attempt to feel, even in a dim and inadequate way, what I took from them. Afterward I stand in the Communion line and slowly approach Father Soriano. In front of me, the fine tendrils of Alexandra’s hair swing at the small of her back. When the priest offers her the wafer she cups her hands but stares straight ahead, her hard little chin jutting forward, jaw set firmly. We’re all a little proud around here.

At the end of the service I follow my straggling fellow Catholics out of the chapel and into the hallway. The C.O. at the intersection with the main hall is calming a belligerent inmate who is copping an attitude, rolling her neck and straining forward though her wrists are shackled, and I slow my pace in hopes they’ll move her before my path crosses with hers. And then in a flash there’s an arm across my neck; my head is jerked back, and all I can see is the water-stained ceiling as I thrash against the dense body behind me. I try to suck in air, but the pressure is too hard against my windpipe. She wrestles me into the slight corner where the chapel wing joins the narrower hallway. Before my eyes she flashes a shiv—a shard of clear glass ground to a knifelike point and wrapped in tape for a handle—and holds it to the side of my throat.

“That new girl isn’t yours,” Alexandra’s voice hisses in my ear. “She’s for us. You don’t touch her. Don’t make friends with her. Don’t talk shit about one single person.”

I nod, my chin pressing into her forearm. I can feel the point of the glass blade against my skin.

“That’s your one warning.” She flicks the blade and a sharp razorlike pain slashes across my nerves. I try to cry out, but the sound is nothing more than a froggy gasp. All at once her arm loosens, and in a split second she’s five, eight, ten feet away, walking easily down the hallway, her hands empty.

I pull in a deep breath, then touch my throat and look down at my fingers. They’re red and glossy, but not drenched. It’s a nick, that’s all. I tug the shoulder of my blouse higher to stanch the blood, then continue down the hall. Without remark the C.O. slides my wrists into the cuffs and locks me into my place along the chain, to return to D-Block in an organized fashion.

Penelope is still asleep when I step back through the bars. She’s on her stomach with her limbs spread out sloppily as a child’s, a spare blue prison shirt draped across her eyes to shade them and she is snoring faintly. I wad up some toilet paper and press it to my neck, at last allowing my breathing to go ragged and my heart to race wildly. I press my back against the wall and slide down to sit on the floor, where the cold concrete feels comforting and certain, the cinderblock wonderfully unyielding.

* * *

In spite of myself I’m skittish all through the Monday that follows—shooting glances over my shoulder in the chow hall, bristling when the air-conditioning comes on and flutters my uniform blouse. I know they’re watching me and I need to project a self-possessed confidence, but my nerves are on edge. When yard time comes around I claim to be ill, giving up the chance to cuddle with Clementine, and in the quiet cell I take out the latest letter from Emory Pugh—the one in which he, wounded, accuses me of neglecting him, even floating the idea that I’m using him, without quite coming out and saying it. From time to time he does this—he has for two years now—and it’s a game I’ll usually play, sending along reassurances and friendly observations about my cat and the weather here in California. But now, merely reading over his words makes my throat feel tight and stirs up something oddly akin to resentment. I don’t want to answer this letter. Emory Pugh is only the latest in a string of men stretching back more than two decades—men who want to be close to me, claim association with me, draw some sort of thrill from even my most indifferent attentions. Men who watched the news or saw the movie and believe they know me, or like the idea of the little blonde holding a gun in her shaking hands, or believe I imagine them as my white knights waiting for me on the outside. I’m tired of responding to their misspelled little efforts, their flaccid attempts at gallantry, all in return for the mild entertainment they bring me. I’m not going to do it anymore.

I crumple the letter and drop it into the trash, then take out my half-finished tactile drawing of Intérieur. For this final draft I managed to bring back a piece of the workshop’s thick white paper, luxuriously cottony and soft to the touch, by sliding it under my uniform shirt and wearing it against my torso. Of course I’ve known all along why I wanted to recreate this particular drawing, using my own hands and my own hard-won skills, and send it out into the world. The image, even half-finished, takes my mind back to those winnowing moments, the last hour before the police arrived.

It was the disagreement between Chris and Ricky that did them in. Ricky wanted to drive south to Mexico, Chris north to Oregon. Chris changed his mind after the crimes at the rectory and decided the shorter drive would be the only safe choice. As they bickered on their way back to the Cathouse to grab their things, at first I was in disbelief. I got in the shower, the way I always did after Clinton’s worst assaults, hoping the water would make me feel purified in the wake of all that filth and restore me to some sense of being human. That didn’t work, so I got high—very high, as fast as I could. And then I went upstairs to hide.

Ricky came in and closed the door behind him, pressing his back against it in a stab at privacy. There were no functioning locks in the Cathouse; we’d been walked in on more than once. I was sitting on the floor by the dresser, my back resting against the wall, listening to the melancholy strains of the music from a pop station filtering up from downstairs—the Phil Collins song that Forrest later professed to hating. The two cats who liked Ricky best, Brundibar and Mischa, had taken up residence on our bed in the corner, stretching out their languid limbs in the nest of our bedspread. “Pack what you need and let’s get on the road. Chris can go wherever he wants. We’re going to Mexico.”

“You go,” I said. “I’m not running. I’ll get in more trouble if I run.”

He cocked his head sharply and threw me an impatient expression. “You’re obviously high. Get up. Grab your stuff.” He reached to the floor and threw me the canvas tote I used to ferry things to and from my parents’ house, the one that said “Le Bag” on the side. It landed with a soft thump at the base of the chair, a few feet in front of me. “Come on.”

At the sudden sound Brundibar leaped up and darted across the floor, and I stopped him with one hand and lifted him as I stood, hiking him to my shoulder like a baby. He was a beautiful ash-colored tomcat, delicate in his bones, and he looked around with alert yellow eyes. I stroked him and clucked to him as if he was the one who needed comforting, settling into the chair that was turned at an awkward angle in the center of the room. Above the broken secondhand dresser hung an enormous piece of art Ricky had made—a maze done in India ink, filled with black-inked monsters and colorfully dressed, winsome-eyed children. The cool thing about the maze, he always pointed out to people, is that there’s no way out.

“Goddammit, Clara,” he said, his tone rough, and began shoving things into my bag himself. “Let’s go. We can’t stay here.”

“I’m not leaving my mother.”

“Your mother? What are you, seven years old?”

I snuggled Brundibar against my face and clicked my tongue at him. “Jesus Christ,” Ricky said. His voice had grown strident, and there was a growing note of panic to it. “Don’t make me leave without you.”

“Go ahead.”

“Clara.” He dropped the bag and came over to me, leaning down and planting his hands against my upper arms, but gently. His voice was calmer now, pleading a little. “Get in the car. All right? It’s just a drive. A road trip. We’ll go to Cancun, and it’ll be awesome. Remember when we drove to Spiral Jetty, huh? Remember how much fun that was?”

I started to cry anew, and he uttered a low grunt of frustration. “Fine,” he said. “I’m not leaving unless you do. We’ll both go to jail. Is that what you want?”

From the bottom of the stairs came Chris’s bellowing voice. “Dude, come on. We’re ready.”

He pressed his forehead against mine. “Please, Kira. Work with me.”

I buried my face in the cat’s fur, and Ricky pushed away from me with a defeated sigh. The bedroom door slammed, and I was alone. I was alone, and I stayed there, waiting. I didn’t leave until I heard the sirens drawing closer, and then I panicked and ran out into the hallway so they wouldn’t burst in and terrify me further.

I wanted the world to know that story. I wanted Annemarie to know it most of all. But now, having seen the heartbreak in her eyes at learning how she came to be, I don’t want to tell it that way anymore. She came to me searching for answers to the mystery of her origins, and I owe it to her to turn this tale of apocalypse into her creation myth.

Penelope’s cigarette lighter is buried deep in her canteen box. I flick it, touch it to the edge of the drawing, and the paper flares up at once. The flame eats its way up the image, across the slouching woman and her sewing box, to the man with his pointy-tipped ears, to the bed, the dresser, the map. At last only the upper corner is left, and I drop the last edge of burning paper into the toilet.

I brush my hands against my jumpsuit and drop the lighter in the pencil can. Then I take out a second sheet of cardstock and empty the graphite from my homemade mechanical pencil to create a sort of tortillion. Sitting at the desk, I begin to draw a broad spiral with the pressure of the softened wood and my fingers, just the outline for now, barely visible on the bright thick paper.

* * *

The other inmates are just beginning to come back from yard time when a C.O. appears at my cell, flipping open the slot and gesturing for me to thrust my hands through. As she cuffs me I ask, “What’s going on?”

“Appointment.”

“Appointment? For what?”

“Your disciplinary hearing.”

With a sense of dread, my mind flips through the possibilities of what it could be for: the forbidden cigarette, the smuggled paper, the confrontation after Mass the day before—in which I was the victim, of course, but sometimes witnesses tell a different tale. “I didn’t do anything,” I insist. “If you think I did, I’m supposed to get paperwork stating the complaint first, and an inmate advocate—”

She opens my bars. “Just come on.”

Bewildered, I walk just ahead of her to the office wing, where a C.O. gestures me into the disciplinary office. Half in a panic, I take a breath to speak up in defense of my rights, but before I can speak I see my attorney sitting in a chair with her legs crossed, one stylishly-clad foot swinging. I exhale in surprise. “Mona!”

“Have a seat, Clara. Uncuff her, please.”

I sit across from her and feel the shackles slide from my wrists. “They told me this was a disciplinary hearing.”

“Yes. I didn’t want anyone to overhear that you were speaking to your lawyer.”

In a few moments we’re alone. “How’ve you been?” she asks. “I hear you got a new cellmate.”

“Yeah. Is there any chance you could convince them to put Janny back in with me? They haven’t even let me visit her, and it’s mutually advantageous for us to be together. If you want, I can write down my entire argument. I want to challenge the decision.”

“Clara, don’t do that.”

I raise an eyebrow. I don’t know what’s going on here, but something in her manner looks tense. Pensive. This isn’t a health-and-welfare check, I can see that much.

“I happened to be in the building to meet with one of my other clients,” she begins, “and it was mentioned to me that Penelope Robbins has been placed in a cell with you. Are you at all familiar with her case?”

“Of course. I’ve been following the news.”

“Good. Then you must know she’s been charged with obstruction of justice, and you probably know the theory that she hired a hit man against her father, the Congressman.”

“Yes, but I don’t think she did that.”

“What makes you say that?”

“Comments she’s made. She’s too concerned about his health to have put him there on purpose.”

She murmurs thoughtfully. “So she’s opening up to you, is she?”

I grimace. “Not if I can help it. The last thing I want to do is get tangled up in her legal business. I have enough problems of my own at the moment.”

“Actually, Clara, I think it’s the first thing you want.”

My gaze turns puzzled, and Mona’s expression shifts to the woman-to-woman look I saw her use so many times before the jury. “The State of California really wants to solve this,” she says quietly. “If it so happens that she confides any details to you, then you’d do well to pass them along to me immediately.”

I feel my posture straightening, my shoulders squaring. Twenty-five-year-old Clara would have nodded adamantly at this suggestion, but the Clara of today recoils from it in disgust. “To snitch, you mean,” I say to her. “On my own cellmate. I would never.”

“Don’t speak so soon. If she confesses, of her own free will, it would come at great benefit to you. Now, if I were you, I wouldn’t directly try to lead her—”

I line up my words like bricks on wall. “I am not going to be a snitch.”

Mona sighs. “Oh, Clara,” she says wearily. “You really are a lifer now, aren’t you?”

The words set off a twinge in my heart, but I don’t say a word.

“Just a few weeks ago, you were asking me about a new trial,” she reminds me. “Because you had extenuating circumstances, you said. I have no idea what you were talking about, but you seemed quite interested in getting the hell out of here. And I can’t say I blame you. Would you care to share what those circumstances were?”

I swallow hard. I never speak of these things aloud. In a shaky voice I say, “I was raped by my stepbrother. For years. Father George knew about it, and he did nothing. And I could never understand why, because I trusted him, and my mother trusted him, and yet he did nothing.”

Her eyebrows knit together sympathetically. “This is the same stepbrother who testified for you during your trial?”

“Yes. It was all so sick and awful, and I didn’t want to destroy my mother by letting her find out about it. I figured it wouldn’t matter anyway since I had confessed. I knew it was possible it could make my sentence lighter, but that was a gamble, and for sure they’d ask me dozens of humiliating questions in front of the whole world. I couldn’t take the thought of having to defend myself, or my mother having to defend herself if all that got into the papers. I’d rather be in prison.”

“Questions like what?”

“Like why I let it go on for so long. How it could be rape when he usually used protection. I mean, this was Clinton Brand. All the girls wanted him. He was always sleeping with someone. And at the time, back in 1984—” I feel my expression darken. “Did you ever see that movie, Sixteen Candles? It was so big that summer. The whole idiotic film is about having sex with girls who are drunk and passed out, taking their underwear as a trophy, coercing them to sleep with you—everyone thought it was all so funny. Such wonderful comedy. That’s what it was like back then. If the jury had been asked to weigh what had happened between me and Clinton, they would have high-fived Clinton on the way out of the courtroom and sent me to the electric chair.”

Her mouth shifts into a wry scowl. “I wish you had told me, just the same. I might have been able to do something with it. But, Clara, listen to me now—and listen hard. You’ve already served nearly twenty-five years, which is well beyond the mandatory minimum. Given your disciplinary record, combined with the substantial evidence of your rehabilitation—if you produce information that can solve this case, I could submit a convincing argument for a change to your sentence. A significant change.”

My eyes narrow. “What kind of significant change?”

“I would petition for it to be reduced to time served. In similar cases, judges have been fairly agreeable. I think it could succeed.”

I shake my head in confusion. Nothing she is saying makes any sense to me. “I don’t understand. Doesn’t ‘time served’ mean I’d be done? Because believe me, they’re not going to let me walk out those doors.”

“They would if the court told them to.”

“But I have life without parole.”

“Now you do, Clara. But how do you think Forrest Hayes got his sentence reduced from ten years to one? ‘Substantial assistance,’ that’s how. You can call it snitching if you like, but outside these bars, they call it freedom.”

I’m very quiet. I look down at the tile.

“I advise you to try this,” Mona tells me softly. “And get the information quickly, before someone else does. Don’t say a word about it to anyone. Not to your daughter, not to a friend, not to a single soul. Just to me, the day you find it out, and I’ll have you moved immediately.”

“Moved where?”

“Administrative Segregation, pending a court order for your release.”

I nod. That means the Hole—that desolate hell of never ending angry noise, stifling heat, and medieval restriction. No job. Showers twice a week. Food pushed through a slot in the door. And the boredom—the crushing, mind-scrambling boredom—that is the worst part of all. I can do prison day in and day out, but too much time in the Hole and I begin to lose my mind. Yet for a known snitch, there’s no other way. If the sentence reduction didn’t come through, I’d never be safe to return to General Population, not here. A transfer to a facility in a faraway state would probably be my single option.

But the image of Annemarie’s face flashes to the forefront of my mind, the way she looked when she slapped her birth certificate against the glass. “I’ll do it,” I tell her.

Chapter Twelve

It takes me almost a week to work up the nerve to tack up the photo Forrest and I had taken together at his most recent visit. In it we’re standing in front of that mural of the waterfall, our arms behind each other’s backs in the way of friends, or perhaps a couple that have been married for a very long time. His smile is shy, a little abashed, which contrasts with the aging-rock-guitarist look he otherwise projects. My own smile is bigger, hopeful, boosted by the excitement of Scrabble wins and his company. My hair looks nice—loose and wavy. Standing beside Forrest, with my slight shoulders and slender neck, I look feminine. It’s not a word I normally think about in relation to myself. It exists only in contrast to men, and I never see myself beside a man who isn’t a guard or a priest. There are lots of women I see as masculine, but here that means aggressive or menacing. And Forrest isn’t menacing. He’s very comfortable to be around, with his quiet, protective air.

I stick the picture to the wall beside my pastel drawing of the ballerina, and Penelope comes over to see. “Hey, that’s the guy from the visiting room. Your not-boyfriend.”

I laugh. “Yes, that’s Forrest.”

“He’s kind of cute. For an old guy.”

“He is, isn’t he? His wife left him for someone on the internet.”

Penelope nods knowingly. “Happens all the time.”

“Does it? You see, when I got here, there was no internet. Your spouse would leave you for good old-fashioned reasons, like the cute lifeguard or your best friend.”

She snorts a laugh. “Don’t go there. Kevin hasn’t come to see me once since I got here. Every time I talk to him I say, listen, if you want to break up, just be straight with me about it. Tell me to my face—or at least, to my ear. And he keeps saying ‘no, we’re cool, we’re cool,’ but something tells me we’re not cool.”

I grimace and take out a tube of toothpaste, squirting a quantity of it into my coffee mug. I’ve told Penelope I’ll teach her a classic prison craft—making a kind of clay out of toilet paper mixed with white toothpaste, and using it to build tiny dioramas or sculptures. Because it dries quickly it can only be made in small quantities, but it’s a good way to pass the time during the hour when others are at their AA meetings and anger management classes.

“I read that your father was not a fan of Kevin,” I say.

“Not really, no. My dad is the quiet type of racist—you know what I mean? If you’re a black guy he’ll shake your hand, act superficially respectful, pay lip service to all the civil rights stuff, but he does not want to see your face at the yacht club. Not unless you’re serving him his bourbon.” She shakes her head and eases down to sit on the floor. “But the media played that up too much. I bitched about it to everyone, so when they talked to reporters, of course that was the detail that made it into the stories. But it wasn’t like we’d been throwing vases at each other because he wanted me to break up with Kevin. What we fought about was Sherry.”

I sprinkle torn pieces of toilet paper into the mug. “Sherry? Your father’s girlfriend, right?”

“Yeah. She would take my clothes, Clara. If I was staying at Kevin’s she would raid my closet and leave my stuff around, all smelling like her trashy perfume. And I had a bottle of peach vodka on my dresser, and she took it. When I confronted her about it, she said I’m too young to drink anyway. Can you believe that?”

“She sounds like a real piece of work.”

“Here, sit down. What are we doing, just ripping up toilet paper?”

I sit beside her and stir the mixture with a plastic spoon as she sprinkles more paper into the mug. Then I set out two torn pieces of last week’s canteen boxes, and we both set to work building our sculptures. I lay the foundation for a tiny nativity scene.

“I used to do this with Janny sometimes,” I tell her, “though it was complicated because Janny was blind. But she made an entire rosary by rolling beads and stringing them onto a thread from her sheets. And we used mint toothpaste, so it smelled very nice.”

Penelope laughs. She’s rolling her clay into a long circle, like a child’s idea of a snake. “I should make one of those and send it to the nuns at my old school. Dear Sister Agatha, I made you a present. Love, Penelope.”

“What did your brother think of her? Sherry, I mean.”

She makes a noise from the back of her throat—a rude, choking laugh. “Steven likes her about as much as I do. If he pulls the plug on our dad, I’m sure he won’t waste any time telling her to pack up and leave. Have you seen her? Total trophy wife material. Nothing like our mom.”

“How long have they been divorced?”

“Since I was ten, so, almost ten years.” She has arranged the clay circle on her square of cardboard and is molding a tiny bird to sit inside it. “Do you think this clay will support itself well enough that I can build a birdcage? That would be kind of touching, wouldn’t it? Anyway, our mom lives in Massachusetts now. She’s remarried. I see her three or four times a year. Does yours ever come to visit you?”

“My mother? She died a long time ago, while I was in here.”

Penelope pushes her bottom lip out in a frown. “Aw, that’s sad. Were you close?”

“Very.”

“Did they let you go to her funeral, at least?”

“No.”

“Can I ask you a real question?” she says. She’s looking at me uncertainly, and I realize my last answers were abrupt. I pinch the clay into the shape of a Wise Man and try to ease my features into an expression less bitter.

“Of course.”

“If you’re so religious, why did you kill a priest?”

I keep my eyes and mouth impassive as I finish the crown of the Wise Man. “I’ll answer that if you answer a question, too.”

“Sure. But you go first.”

“All right. I killed him because I was angry and upset at the way he had treated me, and I was too weak to show him mercy. I did the easiest thing, which was to lash out at him, instead of the difficult thing, which would have been to show him forgiveness. Resentment is like blood poisoning, you know. You let the wound fester because you think it will heal on its own with time, but by the time you see the red streaks coming from it, it’s too late. You’ve lost something.”

She grimaces. “That’s… grisly.”

“But that priest didn’t represent the whole church, any more than I represent every Catholic. He made mistakes. I made mistakes. We were both hypocrites. It would have made me even more of a hypocrite if I rejected the church the moment I was in its worst graces. That would be like when a child loses a race and then says she doesn’t care and didn’t want the medal anyway.”

Now Penelope smiles. “Very true.”

I set my Nativity scene down on the floor tile. “Your turn.”

Her smile turns stiff, almost catlike. I can tell she thinks I’m going to ask her about her crimes, whatever they might be. As much as I’d love to, I don’t want her to think I’m too eager to know; it would be better for her to volunteer that information than to feel I’m prying it out of her. I’ve already seen that impulse in her, and just need to wait it out. So instead I ask, “Is it true what they say about black men?”

She blurts a laugh. “That’s your question? Seriously?”

“I’ve always wondered.”

Her eyes narrow with glee. I catch a little twitch at their far corners, a conspiratorial little glance. “In Kevin’s case it is,” she tells me. “He’s pretty big.”

“Well, that’s good to know. Rumor confirmed.”

“What about Ricky?” At my hesitation she says, “C’mon, he’s a celebrity. I’d love to know that kind of dirt.”

“I don’t have enough experience to judge whether or not he was big. But he was good in bed.”

She nods approvingly. “And that’s what matters, anyway.”

“It sure does.”

We both grin. She arranges another length of clay to form part of a cage above her bird, and she looks happy when it holds.

* * *

After dinner I find a package on the floor just inside my cell with a pink form taped to the top. Four times a year we’re allowed to receive special packages, but except for the one Annemarie sent me recently, I never get them. It’s open, of course. Penelope isn’t back yet, and I’m locked in alone. I glance over the form—Application for Special Exception: Personal Property, it reads, with scribbled text and check-off boxes. I pull back the cardboard flaps and immediately suck in my breath.

It’s a pair of pointe shoes.

They’re pale pink silk, their long pink ribbons spilling across the brown cardboard like soft candy. I can tell they’re not new, but I couldn’t care less. I pick up the envelope tucked in beside them and take out the card. Thinking of you, it reads in a winsome font, with a drawing of a mouse holding a very large daisy. I flip it open.

Clara,

After you told me you didn’t have ballet shoes I went looking in the closet. These were my daughter’s. Don’t know whether they will fit but when she was still dancing she was about your height. Hope you can use them.

I enjoyed the visit. Even if I did let you win at Scrabble. To tell the truth I’ve been thinking about it a lot. I know it sounds corny, but I have you in my prayers. It took me a lot of years not to be haunted by my seven months and I don’t know how anybody survives twenty-five years. You are strong and I admire that.

If these don’t fit, trace your foot on a piece of paper and send it to me so I can figure out how to get you some better ones.

—Forrest

I set the card on the desk and pull off my sneakers and socks. Penelope is out at a meeting with her lawyer, and it’s such a relief not to have her present—I would feel the need to hold back my excitement if she were here, and I don’t know how I could. Seated on the desk stool, I hold up one of the pointe shoes—it feels stiff but slippery in my hand—and slide it onto my foot. It’s a half-size too big, and so I look around frantically until I see the stack of our blue toilet-cleaning gloves. Those will have to do. I roll two gloves into the toe box of each slipper and put them on my feet, lacing the ribbons up my calves and folding the legs of my jumpsuit pants at mid-thigh.

I click on the radio. Afternoon Classics is over, so I turn on the oldies station. Olivia Newton-John is belting out Twist of Fate—a song from a movie I remember that Ricky and I disdained seeing. I walk to the bars, my gait awkward from the strange feeling of the shoes, and begin to limber up. Roll up into it, I think, and let the music’s bouncy rhythm feed my confidence. My ankles feel strong, my feet tough but flexible. Just go with the music. At the swell of the chorus I hold my breath, I hold it tight, and then curl my arches to the balls of my feet to—up!—the tips of my toes.

I crack a smile that feels dazzling. My back is board-straight, my right arm curled before me in fourth position. I mince forward on my toes, then come down for the pure joy of rising up a second time, a third, a fourth. I feel like leaping across the room, spinning in fouette turns from one end to the other. My heart feels wide open, as if all the world is a never ending field to run through singing, and it holds not a single thing to fear. Without any effort my feet and body move to the radio music, sweeps of the leg and compact turns, elegant arms, and my toes, oh, my toes. They are strong enough to hold me, and the muscle and bone of my ankles stake my weight and balance as if they were made for this, as if they could do it all along.

I dance until I hear the thud of doors and the clank of chains, and know that the laundry workers are heading back now. Even as I sit down on Penelope’s bed and untie the ribbons, in my mind I am still dancing. Today is not like any other day I have ever lived. It’s an entirely new kind of day, when the surprise that arrives is not from the past but from the future. I am here to meet the person I will become, and welcome her, because she is good.

* * *

The pointe shoes offer a welcome distraction in the week that follows. Saturday is Annemarie’s wedding, and even though I can’t attend, I’m dreading the day’s arrival. More than anything else, anything in the world, I want her to reach out and reconnect with me. To forgive me for being such a disappointment, such a coward when my back was to the wall—and yet I can’t blame her even a little. I didn’t want to hurt her with the truth, no, but mostly it was pride. I didn’t want her to feel disappointed with me.

On that Saturday Forrest arrives with a thin envelope of photos, just like Annemarie did many weeks earlier. But he apologizes for them right away. “Turns out they don’t let you bring much in,” he explains. “Not gifts, not food, not flowers. I don’t remember the rules being so strict way back when.”

“They seem to change them every few weeks. They threw out all my cassette tapes a while ago. But they let in the package you sent me, which was a very nice surprise.” I smile at him. “Thank you.”

His forehead creases up. “Yeah, I called and they said I had to fill out some special form. Did they fit?”

“Yes. I love them. You have no idea. I really wanted pointe shoes. I never imagined I would get them.”

Now he smiles. I try to put my finger on how to describe the element I like in that grin, and I’m surprised by the word that comes to me. Sexy. I can’t tell whether that’s a reasonable thought or if it’s simply been much too long since I saw a man who isn’t wearing a C.O. uniform.

He goes to the vending machine and buys us two cans of soda. It’s been ages since I had a Coke. They used to sell them in the canteen, but don’t anymore. We sit at a table, and he sets down the envelope. “How’re things with the new cellmate?” he asks.

“All right, I guess.” I crack open my can of soda carefully, as if I may have forgotten how to do it right. I lower my voice to expand on my comment. “I’m trying to get to know her without getting myself shanked by all the other women who want to get to know her.”

“Maybe it’s better to leave her alone, then.”

I shrug and drink from the can. The fizziness is like static on my tongue. I desperately want to tell him the truth, all the truth—that there’s some chance I might get out of here, which is an immeasurably important thing for him to know. But also how torn I feel about the moral conflict beneath it all. How much I loathe seeking her trust only so I can gain from it, even as that proves to me that I still have the will to fight for a better life. And I can’t say a word about any of it. Any chance of a rumor getting out is too high a risk.

I brush a finger toward the envelope. “What did you bring pictures of?”

“Oh, my house and kids and stuff.” He shakes them into his hand and flips through them with embarrassed haste. The house is a Spanish-style place with a red tile roof, the girls smiling, healthy brunettes who look like their father. There are several photos of a black and white cat, its eyes bright and pale in the camera’s flash. “That’s José. I thought you’d get a kick out of seeing him.”

“He’s pretty. I don’t think I’ve ever met a cat named José.”

“It’s short for José Cuervo, like the tequila.” He wraps both hands around his Coke can. “I picked him up from a box outside the grocery store not long after my wife left. Told myself it was better to get a kitten than a drinking problem. So he’s the bottle of tequila I never bought.”

I grin. “Smart move.”

“You said yours is named Clementine, right?”

“Yes, but she’s not really mine. She’s a feral cat they keep around as a mouser. The rest of the inmates call her Frankfurter.”

He nods and glances around to take stock of who may be listening. The room is crowded today, with only a couple of guards, both hovering near known gang members. “How do you do it?” he asks, and he drops his voice down very low. “Day after day.”

“I don’t have a choice.”

“But I knew you before this. You were a regular person. A sweet girl.” He tips his head, his gaze respectful but searching. “The way you were then—I would have thought you wouldn’t make it two years.”

“I’m tougher than I thought I was.”

“Are they super-protective in here, when it’s women?”

I answer with an abrupt chuckle. “No.” I scan the room myself, then lean in closer and pull the collar of my blue top aside to show the small gouge at my neck; I gesture to the fading red line down my arm, still showing the thinner pink marks of the stitches. “I have all kinds of interesting scars. Did you notice both of my canines are broken?”

“I’m sorry.” A dullness washes over his gaze. “Clara. Bad things happened to me when I was in jail.”

I nod. He locks eyes with me, infusing the look with deliberate meaning, but I’ve already guessed what he meant. “Some things I don’t ever talk about,” he continues.

“I know.”

“Most people wouldn’t understand.”

“Well, I’m pretty sure I do. You might be surprised how well I understand.”

He presses his lips together.

“Tell me about your house,” I say.

He takes a nervous sip of his soda, and I can see that he’s working to switch gears in his mind. “It’s nice. I worked hard for it. Got a patio I built and a hot tub out back, and a built-in barbecue. It’s got three bedrooms, and I don’t know what I’ll do with the extra ones once the girls move out for good. Not ready to think about that yet, anyway.”

“Turn one into a room for the grandkids.”

He cracks a smile. “I’m forty-eight. I’m too young to be thinking about grandkids.”

“How did you get to be forty-eight,” I muse. “Forrest Hayes. I feel like my twenty-three-year-old self is having a very strange dream.”

Again he tips his head, his longish hair falling aside to show an ear scarred by a small healed piercing. His golden-tanned skin makes the green of his eyes stand out like jewels in desert sand. He reaches across the table to touch my jaw with his strong warm fingers, and, rising up from his seat, he leans in and kisses me. His lips are soft, and I feel the heat of his exhaled breath against my mouth. Then he sits and glances around, just as I do, to see if any of the C.O.s have noticed.

“There,” he says. “Weirdest dream ever.”

“I’ll say.”

“Ricky’s going to be mad,” he jokes.

“Ricky’s dead,” I say.

He meets my eye with a nervous gleam in his own, and then, his mouth twisting into a wicked grin, utters a low, delicious laugh. And I have to laugh, too. These things that are happening right now, it’s as if Time is standing on the other side of a wall, tossing us the materials to build a future. Now it’s up to me to make it possible. And I have to. We’ve had enough heartbreak, both of us.

* * *

The visit from Forrest enables me to push through the day. Through the two-o’clock mark, when I know the wedding is beginning, and the three o’clock mark, when I imagine they’re all bustling out of the church in a joyous, exuberant crowd. Guests congratulating the new couple in a shower of rice and good wishes, children running about in satin dresses and tiny creased suit pants, the chaos of a parking lot, the older folks smiling and walking slowly, holding hands, reminded of how it feels to be young. Around four, when the first dances must be taking place, I think about how Ricky would have looked in a tuxedo, grinning and swirling his daughter around the dance floor. For the first time I allow myself the indulgence of imagining him as a father. He would have been the fun type of dad, I’m sure—lackadaisical about discipline and housework, never willing to be the bad guy. All horseplay and second bowls of ice cream and late summer evenings at free concerts in the park, dancing among the fireflies. He would have been a difficult partner with whom to raise a child. But he would have loved her. With all his wild heart, he would have loved her.

I write Annemarie a short letter letting her know I’m thinking about her, praying for her, and wishing her well as her marriage begins. Every few days I’ve been sending these notes off to her, and if she wants me to stop it’s going to take a no-contact order to make me. I set it out on Monday morning to be collected by the mail staff, and I go to work.

Our new project in the Braille workshop is a surprisingly compelling one. It’s a high school Biology textbook, complete with twenty-eight drawings of plants in cross-section, the life cycle of a frog, human cells, and other challenging things. I can hardly wait to delve into it. I was never very interested in science when I was in school, but the challenges of scientific illustration—capturing the essential truth, but beautifully—are a pure delight. The first couple of days consist of prep work. Transcribing the Table of Contents and copyright information, dividing up the chapters amongst ourselves, all seems to go by with exceptional slowness, and I spend all my idle time thinking about how I will approach my drawing of that human cell.

But my work week is interrupted by a visit on Wednesday from Karen Shepherd, whom I knew had applied for a private interview. Those are allowed, although they’re rare; most people’s crimes aren’t that interesting. Over the years I’ve gotten countless notifications about these attempts, and I’ve declined every one of them. But for this one I’ve said yes.

The room they’ve assigned to her is the same one used by Father Soriano. As soon as I step in I’m surprised by the woman seated in the pleather desk chair. I had pictured a high-cheekboned, chain-smoking New Yorker, but the woman who greets me is round-faced and very plump, with short, thin blond hair as light as mine. Her suit jacket doesn’t quite pull all the way over her ample breasts, and there’s a certain boyishness to her face, not the dark femininity I had expected. I sit across from her and wait as my wrists are unshackled, my ankle cuffed to the chair leg.

The door closes, and I turn my head to look behind me. We’re alone. I’m sure the C.O. is standing right outside the door, but I’m so unused to being left alone with anyone other than my priest or lawyer. I rub my wrists and look at her with a gaze that no doubt conveys the confusion I feel right now.

“Ms. Mattingly,” she begins. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, after all this time.” She extends her hand, but I don’t take it. It’s so ingrained, not to touch people in authority. After a moment she drops it and tries a different approach. “So, do you mind if I ask you a few questions? Maybe pick up where we left off in your last letter?”

I nod.

My uncertain silence seems to be making her uneasy. “Happy birthday, by the way,” she says. “I hope someone sang to you, at least.”

Again I’m puzzled, but then realize she’s correct—my birthday was two days ago. I’m forty-eight now. I haven’t celebrated my birthday since I arrived here, but suddenly I feel a pang of regret that I overlooked it. “Thank you,” I say, and then add rather randomly, “This is the room where I meet with my priest.”

“Is it?”

“Yes. It’s the confession room. Maybe that will loosen my tongue.” I give her a little spasm of a smile. “I’m a bit nervous.”

A small line forms between her eyebrows. “Is there anything I can do to make you more comfortable?”

“No, no. Interviewing… I just think it’ll feel like answering questions in court. And obviously I’m not very good at that.”

She responds to that with a quick smile. “Well, let’s get started and you can tell me if you’d like to stop. So. You wrote to me about the first two crimes—Jeff Owen’s murder and that of the Choi family. But you said nothing about Father George or what happened at the rectory. So I have some questions—”

“Your book is about Ricky. I was off by myself during most of that, so I wasn’t a very good witness to what he was doing.”

“I want to hear it from your perspective. It can corroborate or even discredit the accounts of the others. And I know you feel the other accounts haven’t always been accurate.”

I run my tongue across the inside of my lip and fold my hands in front of me. I think back to the rectory. I remember the silver gleam of the car door slamming in the moonlight, the dark tangle of trees arching over the long, narrow flight of concrete stairs, the crunch of leaves beneath our feet as we climbed toward the building. The bright light in the front room that shone out and pushed back the darkness in a friendly way, which would have made the place look warm and welcoming if we had been there for any good purpose.

“We got to the rectory around two in the morning. We’d all worn—” I feel my breath catch, and clear my throat. “We had cheap Halloween masks that Chris and Ricky stopped at the 24-hour pharmacy to buy. The type that are thin plastic and have a piece of elastic to hold them to your head. It was a gamble. Father George was the only one who really knew any of us. He’d recognize us no matter what, but Ricky thought we should have masks in case someone else came to the door. But it turned out to be Father George who came. The other two priests who were staying there were out.”

“And Ricky wore some kind of Star Wars mask, correct?”

I nodded. “He had Han Solo, and Chris was Darth Vader. I can’t remember what Forrest and Liz had, because I don’t think they used theirs, but they were movie or TV characters. I was Strawberry Shortcake. I felt very numb. Like… like Rhoda the android. From the TV show.” I look down at the table. “In the car Ricky kissed me before we went in. Hard. Then we put on the masks and went to the door. Father George opened it a crack and frowned, and he started to close it, but then Chris shouldered it open. They grabbed him and taped his hands behind his back, and Ricky demanded to know where he kept his money. And Father George said, ’Richard Rowan Junior, I know that’s you. Shame on you,’ and told him to let him go. But then Chris put tape over his mouth, and Ricky just started tearing around the place, throwing things around and heading toward the back where the bedrooms were. He knew the layout from the times he had been there to do odd jobs. Liz and Forrest were outside, acting as lookouts. Chris jerked Father George down into a chair and started winding tape around it. And he—the priest—he sat there glaring at me, and I knew he knew who I was.”

Karen adjusts the tape recorder. “Did you still go to church regularly?”

“Not since I got back from art school, but he still knew me, and he knew Ricky and I were together. My mother talked to him every week. He was making me feel so uncomfortable that I told Chris I was going outside, but right then Ricky called for Chris, and Chris handed me the gun and went down the hallway. So then it was just us two. Me and Father George.”

Karen nods.

“It was very cold in there,” I go on. “That barn-like cold. Drafty. I had the gun at my side. I wasn’t pointing it at him. He kept staring at me with his face getting redder and redder, like he believed I was betraying him. It made me feel angry—” I take a deep breath and exhale it slowly. “Angry, because I began to think, ’So you feel betrayed, do you? Doesn’t feel so good, does it?’ I started remembering all those times on my knees in the confessional, telling him what Clinton was doing to me—by name, telling him, my stepbrother, Clinton—and how he never lifted a finger to help me. Never said a word to anyone. It filled me with so much rage. And still he had the nerve to sit there and look at me like I owed it to him to treat him more nicely. I thought, ’You asshole’—I really did, and I didn’t use that kind of language then—’You asshole, I could shoot you in the face right now and you would absolutely have it coming.’

“So I pushed up my Strawberry Shortcake mask. I wanted him to see me, and look me in the eye, so he could see I was the one in charge now and I hadn’t forgotten about him abandoning me. I took a few steps closer to him, and he just kept staring and scowling. When I was as close as I dared to get, I said, ’I hope you’re sorry.’ And he didn’t nod or give any indication that way, and that made me nervous, because I had thought a man in his position would say anything to get out of it, and I really wanted to hear him apologize. I said, ‘I’m going to pull off that tape, and you’re going to say you’re sorry.’

“So I did, and as soon as I ripped it off I said, ‘Tell me why you did nothing. Nothing.’ By then I’d worked myself up and was starting to cry. I didn’t want to be there, and I didn’t feel as strong as I wanted him to think I felt. But he just said, ‘I don’t have to answer to you. Does your mother know where you are?’ I held up the gun to his face and said, ‘Say you’re sorry. Say it. Say you’re sorry.’ It was like twisting down something in my gut, a machine I was winding tighter and tighter. He just glared at me, stared me down, and then it got so tight I couldn’t take it anymore and I fired. I shot him in the face.”

Karen looks at me steadily. Except for the soft hiss of the air-conditioning, the room is silent. “How did you feel right after?”

“I felt relief. And then, a second later, it felt like the most dreadful thing imaginable.”

“Immediate regret, you mean?”

“Not exactly regret. Dread. I knew I’d done something awful and couldn’t ever take it back, and I hadn’t really meant to do it. There was all this anger coursing through me, but all the way up until the last second I thought I was in control. I thought he had to apologize, because the alternative should obviously be terrifying to him. I let my emotions carry me along because I thought I knew how it would end. But I didn’t.”

She nods and writes something on her yellow pad. Her pen scratches against the paper. After a moment she says, “Were you aware of what he had done to your stepbrother previously? You haven’t mentioned it.”

I answer with a perplexed look. “What he had done? What do you mean?”

She sets down her pen and regards me with a plain journalistic gaze. “In 2006, the Diocese of San Jose settled with seventeen individuals who claimed abuse by four priests who had served at various churches in the area. Father George was one of the priests named in the suit. The records are not public, but I made a special request to review them. Clinton Brand was one of the claimants.”

I feel myself sag against the back of the chair. The revelation stuns me, but the first feeling that courses through me is anger. “That…that filthy liar. He wasn’t a victim. He was a rapist.”

“Do you know for a fact that he wasn’t a victim? The claims were that the abuse of the male victims had taken place when they were all between twelve and fifteen years of age. It’s unfortunately not rare for abusers to have a history of abuse, themselves. I’d wondered if you knew that to be a factor with Clinton, and also, if you believe Ricky was a victim.”

I shake my head balefully. “No, definitely not. He would have told me if that were the case, I’m sure of it. I doubt—” I exhale a sudden hard sigh, because all of this information is too much for me. I can barely gather my thoughts to process it. “I doubt he would have been an appealing victim to anyone. He was too much of a loose cannon, always, the way he had no filter for what he said. But Clinton—did the documents say what his accusation was against Father George?”

“Not specifically. They didn’t even connect the two of them directly. Four priests are listed, and the names of the seventeen victims are expunged, but other documents show who received a payout from the settlement. And Clinton was one of those.”

Seconds tick by in silence. I twist my hands together, resting them on the table, and at last I speak. “Well, maybe he just got in on the lawsuit to make some easy money. I wouldn’t put it past him.”

“Maybe. But perhaps it would explain why Father George seemed so indifferent to your abuse. If Clinton was one of his victims, then his exposing Clinton—even by alerting your mother—may well have opened up the likelihood that Clinton would accuse him. Of course, that’s just a theory. I thought you might be able to shed some light on it, but it seems you’re as surprised as I was.”

I nod. I open my mouth to speak again. I’m about to think out loud about some of Clinton’s more confounding behaviors—but then I stop myself. “Can we continue this interview later?” I ask, instead. “I’m a little…overwhelmed.”

“Yes, of course. You’ve been very helpful. Thank you, Ms. Mattingly.”

I shake her hand, but my mind is already elsewhere. It’s in a fog, and I feel as though a door to my past has finally been blown wide open, or else quietly, politely, closed.

* * *

Back in the cell, I’m very quiet. Penelope is already back from her laundry job, playing Solitaire on the bed with her radio on low. I can feel her gaze following me as I take out the picture Emory Pugh sent me of myself and Ricky at the pizza place, and then sit at the desk, staring at it as if it might offer up some answers. Ricky looks so relaxed, so easy in his smile. Seventeen victims, I think, and marvel at the number. I’m sure Ricky wasn’t one of them, but I know he had fooled around sexually with some of the other boys from church when he was quite young—eleven or twelve years old. That type of behavior seemed fairly common among the boys in the parish. Now I wonder if there had been a more sinister reason for that part of their secret culture—if it had felt normal to them for darker reasons than mere adolescent hormones.

“You okay?” Penelope asks in a tentative voice.

“Yes, I’m all right. I just learned something… surprising.” I set down the photo and turn halfway around on the stool. “Apparently the priest I killed was later named in a sexual abuse lawsuit.”

Her laugh is abrupt and humorless. “Wow. Sounds like you picked the right guy.”

“Good heavens, no. It isn’t as if I did it for any noble reason. But it looks like my stepbrother may have been one of his victims. I never had even an inkling of that. Except—” I go quiet for a moment, remembering. “My stepbrother victimized me, too. One time, I remember, I got up and said to him—as kind of a threat—that I was going to have to confess about it. And he said—I remember he was lying in my bed, shirt off and pants open, just as relaxed as you please—he said very offhandedly, ‘Tell the old perv anything you want. He’ll just get off on it.’ At the time I thought it was empty bravado—a way to discourage me from saying anything. But maybe there was more there that I didn’t understand.”

Maybe that’s why Clinton was always so angry, I think. Maybe that’s why he seemed so certain there would be no consequences.

“That’s sick,” Penelope says, her voice muddled with sympathy. “But usually there’s more to the story than meets the eye. Maybe you have the whole picture now.”

“Maybe so. I don’t know why it never occurred to me before that there might have been a connection between those two things. Once it fits together, it makes so much sense.”

She leans toward me, across the spread of cards lining her blanket. “Can I tell you something?” she asks, barely above a whisper. Before I have the chance to answer, she says, “It was my mom.”

I feel my forehead crease. “What?”

“Who sent the guy to hit my dad. I didn’t know it at first, either. She was upset that he got engaged to Sherry, because if he married her it would mess up my inheritance and my brother’s. So she got her yard maintenance guy to drive all the way from Massachusetts and all the way back.” At my expression of large-eyed shock, she nods sagely. “Not that we got any say in this, mind you. And then I get arrested for it. Nice going, Mom.”

I huff a little sigh of astonishment. “How can she let you just sit here in prison for that?”

“Because she thinks the obstruction charges won’t stick, and I’ll be out soon. She’s paying for my lawyers. I mean, the alternative would be to rat herself out, and I can handle this better than she can. But I don’t know why the hell it’s taking so long. She’s going to owe me big time once I get free.” Her mouth twists to the side, and she scoops up all her Solitaire cards in a single sweep of her hand. “You see now why it makes me so mad that my brother wants to pull the plug? Yeah, my dad’s kind of a bastard, but I’d never wish death on him.”

“What about—I heard on the news that you took a lot of money out of your trust fund the month before it happened.”

“Yeah. Kevin and I were talking about getting a place together. They’re opening up a new apartment building in Merced Heights, near the water. I figured we needed a little nest egg so we could feel secure, plus security deposit and some money for furniture and stuff. I knew if my dad found out he might freeze my account, because he doesn’t like Kevin, so I was pulling it out on the sly and putting it in a regular checking account I opened up. Little did I know my mom was going to hire a freaking hit man. I mean, Jesus.” She shakes her head and begins to shuffle the cards. “You want to play Gin Rummy or something? My dad used to play it with me when I was a kid.”

“Sure,” I say, although I know several of the other inmates are watching these displays of camaraderie between us, and they don’t like them. “Deal me in.”

She slides onto the floor and begins dealing cards for both of us, her legs splayed wide with a cheerleader’s gymnastic ease. “I’m really sorry that happened to you,” she says. “Maybe you can forgive yourself a little easier since you know the guy you killed was bad.”

No, I think, but maybe, just maybe, I can find a way to forgive Clinton. There’s no excuse for what he did, but if I wish for the justice system, the Catholic Church and the Choi family to take pity on me in my weakness and confusion and unreconciled anger, I must be prepared to ask the same thing of myself. Whether or not Clinton wants my forgiveness doesn’t matter—it’s a way out of the mire of the past, for me. It’s a thought so absorbing that it takes an hour or more before I realize Penelope has given me the other key to my freedom.

Chapter Thirteen

“Singer, Clark and Joseph,” Mona’s receptionist says. Her voice is muffled by the ancient wall phone into which I’m speaking. I wait out the automated recording from the prison, then say, “This is Clara Mattingly. Is Mona in?”

“No, she’s at a conference this week.”

I sigh heavily and press my forehead against the cool cinderblock wall. “This week? Is there any way I can reach her?”

“If it’s an emergency, I can pass along a message.”

“Yes, please. She’s waiting on some information from me, and—please let her know I have it. Tell her, regarding what we talked about last time, I have a very important update for her.”

“All right, Ms. Mattingly. I’ll be sure she gets that.”

I say a somber goodbye and hang the phone on its cradle. I had to wait a long time for the phones, and now yard time has begun. As I step out beyond the patio, the afternoon heat is overwhelming. The sun feels as though it is ten feet away, and as I walk around the perimeter of the fence I can feel the round beam of it pounding against the back of my head. Over in the cemetery the few old marble headstones glitter beneath the light, chips of mica shining like shards of glass. I’m thirsty, and my thin jumpsuit blouse sticks to the whole length of my back. Even the chatter of the other inmates sounds sharp, the harsh clipped syllables of their speech rising up into aggressive laughter, then falling only to surge again.

As I round the corner I hear Clementine meowing from beneath a picnic table. I give her a little wave, and she starts toward me, then stops abruptly. She starts once again, then crouches down. It’s strange. I change course to walk over to her and reach down to see what’s wrong. Her foot is caught in a short length of yarn tied to the base of the table. Only once I lean down to free her do I realize it’s a snare.

And it’s too late. I hear them surrounding me, the sudden quiet created by the wall their bodies form, and then the strike. A fist against the back of my skull, smashing my forehead into the bench. The pain is shocking but bearable, but then there’s a boot planted hard in my side, and I crash into the metal bar that connects table to bench. By instinct I grit my teeth and make no sound beyond that of the air being knocked out of me. I try to curl into a ball beneath the table, but one of them—there’s noise now, shouting, and plenty of it—holds me in place with a jerk to my ankle just as I pull away. Fire sears up my calf to my knee, and now I scream. A foot rams into my gut, another against my shoulder. Their catcalls and cheers for one another swarm around my ears like bees. I curl, I try, I bring my crossed arms up over my head and face, and then it stops all at once. The C.O.’s are shouting, the wall disappears, the fireball sun bears down on me once again. There are hands on me, so many, that as my consciousness dims and fades I imagine they’re butterflies landing on my body, so gentle, so light.

* * *

I don’t notice the ride away from the prison this time. I’m aware of it, but mostly of the sound. The siren is rising and falling in endless waves, and since it’s not on television it won’t turn off after a few seconds. Hands keep touching me—lighting onto my skin, not always comfortably, and then fluttering away. Someone says, “Should we cuff her?” and another voice says, “Are you serious? Look at her,” and the first one says, “You know who she is, right?” Through it all I breathe lightly, but there’s a mask on my face that makes me feel like I’m suffocating.

It feels like hours before they finish tending to me, jostling me, and things fall quiet. When I awaken I’m in a hospital room, cool and spacious, with enormous windows that show the night sky. I gasp at the sight of it—so enormous, so frighteningly dark—and I hear a stirring at my door.

“You awake?”

There are no shackles on my ankles or wrists, so I’m afraid to move. I don’t want anyone to think I’m trying to escape. I’m not in much pain; rather, I’m floating, as if there is a body with pain in it but Clara is hovering just above its reach. A corrections officer appears in my view, a tall black man with a broad chest and narrow waist. His gaze is hard and dour at first, but then softens to a half-smile as I offer a few fingers’ worth of a wave.

“Is my cat okay?” I ask.

He lets out a laugh. “Your cat? You don’t have a cat.”

“The mouser. The one they call Frankfurter.”

“Oh. I don’t know.” He rests his hands on the leather cases that dot his belt. “How you doing?”

“I don’t know. This is strange.”

“Been a long time since you been out.” He says it as a statement, and it’s true enough. I nod. “Listen, you’re under twenty-four hour guard. You try to step one foot out this door, it’s not going to end well. You got it?”

“I got it. I’m not going anywhere.”

He nods toward the foot of the bed. “Yeah, not that you’d get too far, but I’m just warning you.”

I follow his gaze. For the first time I notice my right leg is in a cast that begins just below the knee. “What happened there?” I ask.

“You got to ask the doctor that.”

I struggle to sit up. There’s an IV needle in my hand, surrounded by a mitten of tape and connected to a bag and an assortment of tubes. When I move I feel the sore place near my shoulder, and another on the back of my head. I run my tongue along my teeth. They’re all still there.

“Listen,” I say. “I want to talk to my lawyer. As soon as possible. Can I get permission to make a call to her?”

“I was told to tell you she’ll be in during visiting hours tomorrow.”

I let out a sigh of relief. “All right. Can I get up and…and go to the bathroom?”

“Whatever you like. Just don’t try to come near that door.”

He saunters back over to it and half-turns away from me. I loop my IV tubes around the bars of the bed and hoist myself to stand. Everything hurts, but I can balance all right, so long as I hold onto things. Taking care not to set any weight down on the plaster of my cast, I hop to the window, where a ledge juts out to form a long table-like surface. The window runs nearly the full length of the wall, and the night sky is nothing less than dazzling. A crescent moon hangs high above the dark palm trees, and around it the glittering stars hold their tiny light, each steadfast in its place. It fills my entire field of vision and makes me feel lightheaded. It’s so dark, so enormous, that it feels as though at any moment it will suck me out into its immensity. It had not even occurred to me, prior to this moment, that I have not seen a night sky in twenty-five years. I remember the sky above the beach that night with Ricky, and I remember it was beautiful, but not that it looked like this.

I stand there until a nurse bustles in, chastising me for getting out of bed without crutches. I feel dazed. I’m not sure if it’s the drugs or the loss of blood or pure exhaustion, but I’m fairly sure it’s the sky. If I ever get out, I think, I’m never going to take that for granted again. Not that. Not anything.

* * *

The following morning, a nurse fits a plastic sleeve around my cast and rattles off a set of instructions for the shower. Noticeably absent are a set of crutches. I assume that was a security decision, to keep me slow and hobbled. I hop to the bathroom and turn on the water, which flies out blazing hot from the showerhead. I grimace, but then realize I have the choice to adjust the temperature. That is a luxury I could get used to.

A bathroom in which I am alone. A closed door. Privacy. I shrug out of my hospital gown and ease into the little cubicle. The bruises are plentiful and dark purple, ringed in an angry red, and they hurt now that my painkillers have been cut back. At the prison I normally shower in my underwear, as most of us do, to wash it and also to create an extra barrier against vulnerability and exposure. But here I stand beneath the water completely naked and vulnerable to nothing except the slippery floor. I hold up my face to the hot and needling water and, hesitantly at first, close my eyes. The feeling is one of overwhelming bliss. I wish I could stand here all day, but my supporting leg is getting tired.

After twenty minutes—the maximum allowed for the waterproof sleeve, and a decadent length of time by my accounting—I step out, towel off, and slip into a fresh gown. A nurse is waiting for me when I open the door, and behind her, Mona. She has a sheaf of papers beneath her arm, and a voice recorder tucked into her palm.

“You survived,” the nurse congratulates me. “In a little while the physical therapist will be here to take you on a walk around the floor. If you don’t show signs of internal bleeding, you’re going home in a few hours. Or—” She shoots a nervous glance at the guard. “Well, you’re going back.”

The nurse helps me to the bed and then steps out of the room, leaving me alone with my lawyer. Just before she closes the door I see the C.O. standing outside it, on guard against my possible escape. His presence doesn’t seem quite as much like artifice now. After twenty-four hours of better food, quiet, television, hot private showers and panoramic sky views, I know that if I were in better shape, it’s not out of the question that I’d try to slip out.

“Good Lord, Clara,” Mona says, taking in the sight of me on crutches in my hospital gown. “Who did you piss off to get in here?”

“The white women. How’s that for irony? I live in fear that the Latina women will come after me if they take Janny away, but instead it’s the white ones who put me in the hospital.” I ease myself onto the bed and rest my crutches against its side.

“No honor among thieves, after all.”

I make a wry face. “Speaking of which.”

“Yes.” She turns on the voice recorder. “What did Penelope tell you?”

I pull in a deep breath, then tell her everything—about the mother and her landscaper, the reason why, the trust fund and the apartment. “I hope that won’t make things worse for Penelope,” I say haltingly. “Maybe she could be offered a deal, too. She’s just trying to protect her mother. It’s not so different from what I did—covering up one person’s crime so my mother could live peacefully.”

Mona purses her mouth a bit and pauses from scribbling down her notes. “But your mother wasn’t the one to allegedly commit the crime.”

“No, but one’s mother is still one’s mother. It’s the nature of being a daughter—to try to protect her from suffering.”

“Well, I don’t have any control over what charges they bring against her. I’m your advocate, not Penelope’s. What I’ll do is get in touch with the Attorney General’s office and let them know you’re willing to offer substantial assistance in exchange for a sentence reduction. They’ll follow through on the tips, and if they find evidence and make an arrest, you’ll probably get a deal.”

“But that isn’t for sure?”

“Nothing is for sure, and it’s too bad she didn’t give you much concrete information—the location of the gun, for example. But I’ll talk to people. I’ll make the case that a significant sentence reduction is appropriate.”

Given my past experiences with judges, that isn’t very reassuring. “All right. How long will it take?”

“A couple of months, if all goes well. In the meantime, they’ve already decided to put you in Medical Segregation because of your injuries. Were it not for that, I’d encourage you to go back in and see if she reveals more, but you won’t have that chance now.”

I nod and, through my nose, breathe out a slow breath. That’s the end of my job at the Braille workshop, creating the drawings Shirley depends on me to do. No more Sunday mornings at Mass, crocheting classes and library visits, meals in the chow hall, time in the sun. No more afternoons spent with Clementine on my lap, if she’s even survived this ordeal. But it could be worse. It could be the Hole.

“Could they put me with Janny, at least?” I ask.

“I don’t think so, Clara, but I’ll see what I can do.”

* * *

The sign above the prison wing reads Medical Segregation Unit, and the mere sight of those words is enough to make my stomach clench. It hasn’t changed at all in the twenty-some years since I’ve been here. The walls are the same shade of maize, the smell still that of roach powder and urine, and the high ceiling and open staircases offer the same acoustic qualities that cause the shouts and screams of the mentally ill to echo from one wall to its opposite one. It’s just past the clinic, and though the nurse is kind to me—guiding my ungainly steps with the crutches, offering soothing encouragement—I still feel nauseated as I make my way down the hall. This will be my home for the next two months or more, and if Penelope lied to me or the investigation hits a dead end, my next housing options are even worse.

I’m led to a cell at the far end, which will probably be quieter. All my things are already here, thrown haphazardly into cardboard boxes. There is a single bed against the wall, no bunk.

“You can’t bunk me with Janny Hernandez?” I ask, my disappointment compounding. “My lawyer was supposed to ask about it.”

“She did, but we don’t have any bunked cells available. We’ll try to make arrangements for you to visit her. She asks about you often.”

“She does?”

The nurse nods just before the C.O. shuts the door with a sonorous clang. The cell doors are different here—solid, with a small window and a slot for food, rather than the bars of D-Block where I lived before. That means my built-in ballet barre is gone now, but that hardly matters. My ankle was fractured and one of the bones in my calf broken in the attack, so I’m not sure if I’ll ever go on pointe again. I try not to think about that very much.

I write to Forrest on the day I arrive, but three weeks pass before he receives my letter telling him about the fight and my new location. I receive a hasty reply from him the day before he visits, and when I’m brought down to the windowed visiting booths, moving slowly on my crutches, his expression looks as abject and broken as the words of his letter made him sound.

He picks up the phone at the same moment I do. “What are we doing here?” he asks, gesturing to indicate the smelly, green-painted room. “What happened to Scrabble and that beautiful waterfall?”

I try to work up a smile. “No in-person visits for inmates in Med Seg. Some of us are contagious, so they act as though everybody is. Sorry. I appreciate that you came.”

“Well, how long are you going to be there?”

“It’s going to be a while.” I meet his eyes through the smudged glass and implore him to listen closely, though our words crackle with static across the weak phone connection. “Forrest,” I say. “They might reduce my sentence. There’s a chance.”

His forehead creases hard with a sudden frown. “I thought you got life without parole.”

“Yes. I can’t tell you the details, and it isn’t for sure, but my lawyer is trying to get them to reduce it to time served. It would be…something similar to your deal.”

He holds me with a long look. For a few moments he says nothing. “Wouldn’t that mean you’ll get out?”

“It would.” At his puzzled expression I give a short, embarrassed laugh. “I don’t know where I’d go. It’s like Mars out there now.”

“Oh, I’d help you. You know I would.”

“I can’t even think about it too much. I’d lose my mind if I get my hopes up. I keep thinking, would they give me the rest of my canteen money? Everything seems so expensive now. When I see car commercials on TV, the cars cost as much as my parents’ house did.”

“Don’t worry about that. Clara. Could that really happen? Because I’d be there for you every step of the way. I have plenty of room at my place. I mean, I owe you.” His laugh is rueful. “I owe you.”

“You don’t owe me anything at all.”

“Okay, fine. I want to help. I told my daughters about you.”

I smile and perk up. “You did? What did they say?”

He shakes his head, but he’s smiling too. “They think I’m crazy no matter what I do. That’s never going to change.”

“I don’t want them to hate me.”

“Because you’re a felon? They’d have to hate us both.” He leans in on his elbows, pressing close to the window. “Maybe God’ll work a miracle. I’ll pray for it.”

“Pray for one with my daughter, while you’re at it. She’s not speaking to me anymore.”

“She’ll come around.”

“I don’t know about that.”

“You’ll see. If you get out.” He nods, then lifts the corner of his mouth in an understanding smile. “She came to you looking for a sense of peace about her background. That’s never a straight road. She’ll be back.”

“Maybe you’re right. Thank you.”

“It’s probably heartbreaking in the meantime. It always is, when people leave.”

I nod ardently. It’s the truest thing I know, and he knows it too. He holds up his hand and presses it against the glass. I lift mine and fit it against his from the other side. And then, before I even realize it’s going to happen, I begin to cry. It starts with a shaking in my chest, then rises, and before I can control it I’m sobbing and sobbing, my face streaked and overheated, my breath coming in choking gasps. I have to hang up the phone, and the C.O. catches sight of me and comes over to remove me. They don’t allow scenes like this, and I can’t blame them. I don’t even look over my shoulder as they hustle me away.

* * *

I’ve been in my new cell for just over a week when a Saturday brings me my one permitted houseguest—Father Soriano has come to take my confession and offer me the Eucharist in these new surroundings. The C.O. opens the bars to let him in, and the priest looks around the small cell with a pitying gaze. “I’d like to ask what you did to get in here,” he begins, “but maybe that will be part of your confession.”

“Not mine, but maybe somebody else’s. I got attacked in the yard. Apparently some of the others felt my cellmate was starting to like me too much.”

He nods. With one finger he flicks the edge of a new piece of my décor—strips of toilet paper hung wherever I can attach them, each square torn most of the way apart but not entirely, to form a long banner of squares. On each bit of the thick, industrial paper I have drawn, in pencil, a Buddha or an ohm symbol, a lotus flower, or a wheel. They have allowed me my pastels, and so each image is smudged with careful strokes of color dampened just a bit with my saliva to create a watercolor effect. These are prayer flags, which I saw on a television show on PBS while I was in the hospital. The idea is that as they flap in the breeze, they carry prayers to the heavens, and the paper does indeed flap lightly when the air-conditioning vents come on. Each of my fingertips is a different shade of pink, blue, pale green or yellow, and the dyes are impervious to soap thus far.

“Very nice,” he says. “Festive.”

“I’m praying for the Chois. They were Buddhists.”

He takes a seat on my little stool. “I see. Well, how are you feeling? How’s your leg?”

“My leg is all right,” I say, but I dodge the larger question. In terms of isolation Med Seg is only a half-step above the Hole, and the past ten days have been a grueling trial. The lights never go off, the noise never quiets down, and yet the interaction with other inmates is virtually nonexistent. It’s the strange feeling of being suspended in a single endless moment, a skipping record that plays the same line of a song over and over. I begin to sleep a lot, using my cardigan sweater as a shield against the relentless fluorescent light; and in the hazy twilight just before sleep and at awakening, I come to understand exactly why Ricky felt the way he did on the day he killed himself. When his cousin Dan came to visit me years and years ago, suicide note in hand, he’d mentioned that Ricky had been in the Hole. Only now does it occur to me that he’d probably been in protective custody for months, perhaps the entire time. Ricky couldn’t even go an entire shift at the Circle K without getting jerked around by jocks two years younger than himself. I can only imagine what the showers must have been like at Chowchilla.

The priest waits a brief interval for me to expand on my answer, but I say nothing more. He lifts his eyebrows and asks his question. “Are you ready to begin your confession?”

“I have nothing.”

He smiles thinly. “Let’s go over an examination of conscience and determine whether that’s true.”

“Let me propose an idea to you, instead.”

He rests his hand on his thigh and looks at me curiously.

“I want to see my stepbrother. He’s done things to me that I can only forgive if I have clearer information. I know what you’re going to say—that I should forgive him simply on principle, to be Christlike. But unfortunately, I’m not Christ.”

The priest offers a spontaneous, indulgent smile. “None of us are, Clara. Go on.”

“I want you to reach out to him and get him to come here and talk to me. I don’t mean in those silly little visitation booths, either. I mean face to face.”

He gestures to the walls of the cell. “That’s never allowed in Medical Segregation.”

“But it’s allowed in the chapel, if you’re present. You could arrange that. He still lives in San Jose, as far as I know. I can give you the address, and maybe you can find a phone number based on that.”

His gaze shifts to the side, and I can tell he’s pondering the idea.

“Just listen,” I say, losing the strident voice he seems to dislike so much, and finding a softer tone instead. “It doesn’t have to go well. I don’t need him to be sorry, or to find a reason to excuse any of the things he did to me. I just want to look at his face and see how much time has passed. I want to see how old my wounds are. And I want to hear and see that at some point in his life, he was somehow vulnerable too. Because I can’t forgive a monster, but for my own peace of heart, I can forgive a human being. I need to see that he is one.”

At last he nods. “Well, I’ll try, Clara. The decision is up to him, but I’ll reach out, at least. That much I can do for you.”

* * *

I am lying on my narrow bed, attempting a bit of makeshift physical therapy, when NPR breaks to the news and announces the arrest of a Travis Goodman in connection with the Robbins shooting. I sit up so quickly that I feel lightheaded and hurriedly turn up the volume. Public records indicate that Goodman, of Charlestown, is the registered owner of a handgun of the type used in the shooting. More details are expected at a press conference later today.

Mona comes by a few hours later, guiding me into the small office at the end of the row of cells, her high cheekbones carved into vivid relief by her smile. “So you’ve heard the exciting news,” she says. “I’ve been calling the Attorney General’s office all day, hounding them. They’re doing the forensics tests tomorrow, and I’m hoping to press them for an answer as soon as that’s completed.”

“Is all of this based just off what I told you?”

“Yes and no. Goodman wasn’t even considered as a suspect before—why would he be?—but the information you gave them sent them looking at surveillance footage of gas stations and fast-food places in the area, and they spotted him. He also fits the description given by a witness who was collecting used golf balls in the woods around the time of the shooting. Your information is helping them fit it all together. This is very good, Clara. You should feel optimistic.”

I nod, but it’s become exhausting to carry around such dizzying hope, especially in here. For someone like Mona, it’s easy to carry around hopes and then discard them if they prove useless; there’s always another one to be found soon enough, common as pennies on the sidewalk.

She reaches across the table and pats my hand, offering a bright smile. “Not everyone’s rooting for your release, you know,” she says in a teasing tone. “I spoke to Shirley on the way here, and she’s beside herself. Says the transcription work is stacked up to the ceiling and nobody else can get these drawings right of plants or cow eyeballs or whatever they’re doing at the moment. Shall we pull your petition for Shirley’s sake?”

It should be a simple question, an easy laugh, but I feel too numb to answer. “I really miss my cat,” I tell her.

Her face shifts into an expression of puzzlement. “Your cat?”

“Yes, I haven’t seen her in over a month. Nobody can even tell me if she’s okay. Can you check for me?”

Now she smiles patiently. “What’s the cat’s name?”

“They call her Frankfurter, but I call her Clementine. She’s orange and she hangs around the yard. If you could just ask about her, I’d really appreciate it.”

“Yes. Well, I’ll do that.”

She gathers her things and shakes my hand. I’m led back to my cell, where a lunch is waiting for me: two thin slices of turkeyon wheat bread with a packet of mayonnaise, an apple, and a Styrofoam container of mashed potatoes made from instant flakes. A stack of the day’s mail sits beside it. For the first time in quite a while there’s an envelope from Karen Shepard. I suppose she’s realized I’ve run out of things to say, and perhaps wants to try to jog my memory one last time.

Her letter slips out into my hand, and when I unfold it two photographs fall out. I utter a little cry and pick them up, stacked one behind the other so I can take them in one at a time. In the first, Ricky is giving me a piggyback ride in the front yard of his parents’ house. I’ve got my arms tight against his chest, and I’m laughing, looking as though I fear he’ll drop me at any moment. Ricky’s expression is one of comic tension—a suggestion that what I fear is a distinct possibility. His hair is longer than I remember, and just behind us, on the porch steps, Forrest sits with a bemused expression and a cigarette between his fingers. I’ve never seen this photo before. I don’t remember the day, or the feeling.—I remember nothing about this moment, and can only guess that the picture-taker must have been a friend. Liz, perhaps? I don’t remember her ever holding a camera. I can’t guess who. But the image makes me catch my breath.

The second photograph causes my knees to weaken, and I grab the side of the tiny desk and sink down onto the stool. It’s my mother. Behind her is a wide blue sky, and a yellow silk scarf, printed with pink cherry blossoms, flutters at her neck. Her hair, styled into a Mary Tyler Moore flip but loosened by the wind, frames a face that looks tired but beautiful. She isn’t smiling, but looks as though she’s about to say something to the photographer. Behind her are the piled stones and stretches of water that I easily recognize. She’s standing on Spiral Jetty.

I’m too stunned to make a sound. I know I have seen this picture before, but very long ago, and I had forgotten it ever existed.

For a long time I look at the portraits—first one, and then the other, back and forth. Then at last I pick up Karen’s letter and begin to read.

Dear Ms. Mattingly,

Thank you so much for all the assistance you have provided to me in the creation of this book. Your help has been invaluable, and I suspect you know that, but it bears repeating. I know you do not typically speak with reporters and it is deeply significant to me that you entrusted me with your story. I will be certain to send you a copy once it is published, and credit you in the acknowledgments.

In the course of my research I have turned up two photographs I wanted to share with you. One you will recognize as a candid shot of you and Ricky, taken in March of 1984 by Gail Matthews, whom I contacted regarding the project. She was briefly the girlfriend of Forrest Hayes, and while she had basically nothing to offer in terms of insight (a fact which she acknowledged), she did send me this photo she took one afternoon.

The second is a picture of your mother. In the interest of full disclosure, I must tell you I contacted Clinton Brand for his take on the story. He was, after all, a witness for the prosecution in Ricky’s trial. I completely understand that you will probably not be pleased with this and I apologize if it upsets you. I hope you understand it is a journalist’s job to draw information from many sources, without regard to personal opinion. He provided several family photos, this being the only one I believe you would like. This is a copy, but on the back of the original was written simply, in pencil, “Mom.”

Neither of these photographs will be used in the book, which is the main reason I am sending them to you now. Copies will be held on file, but I didn’t want to deny you the opportunity to see them. Thank you once again, tremendously much.

Sincerely yours,

Karen Shepard

I prop the two photos on my desk and look at them for a very long time. I try to memorize their lines, their tones, the way the light touches these people standing out in the open air so long ago. I look through the eyes of Gail, a girl I don’t even remember, and see how Ricky and I looked to the world back then. An ordinary couple, a boy and a girl. I wonder, if I have forgotten that afternoon of joy, how many others I have forgotten. And I look at my mother, or rather, through the eyes of ten-year-old Clara looking at her mother. For this my memory is perfectly sharp, perfectly accurate. She was as beautiful as I remember, and that afternoon every bit as lovely and pure.

And then the next morning, before I can grow any more attached to these pictures, I drop them into an envelope addressed to Annemarie. In it I include a note written on the back of the piece of cardstock I inscribed with a spiral the day I burned Intérieur. My letter to her is short, telling only the truth. These are the people from whom you came. This is the history and the love, the sweep of time building to the moment when you emerged, crying and singular, into the world. Those images and pinpoints in time—I cherish them, but you are the one they truly belong to. Take them, and find joy in them. This is your birth story.

* * *

In the yellow hallway I plant one crutch against the concrete floor and rest the other against the railing that surrounds the stairwell, then balance cautiously on my good foot. After my first couple of weeks in Med Seg, Ms. Chandler came around with her library cart, greeted me with surprise, then promptly went to the cellblock captain and arranged for me to read to Janny for thirty minutes a day. Ever since I began my daily hikes down to Janny’s cell, the staff’s treatment of me has grown lenient in the extreme. They don’t even lock my door most of the time and allow me to walk the hallway whenever I like, even ignoring me when I pause at a particular support beam and watch, at a distance, the TV in the staff coffee lounge. In a single conversation, the librarian was able to achieve what my lawyer never could—a hint of special privilege for an obedient prisoner.

I lurch a few steps, being careful not to put too much pressure on the toes of my injured foot, then pause for a few moments before trying again. There’s no hurry. For all my fears about Janny’s quality of life here, she seems to have adjusted very well. They’ve given her an unflattering short haircut, but it’s easy for her to take care of on her own, and she does many tasks for herself now that I did for her for years. Maybe, she was better off without me, after all. Maybe I needed to take care of her more than she needed the care.

When I arrive at her cell I see she already has a guest. Father Soriano is perched on the narrow stool in a tenuous stance that stretches the edge of his cassock. Janny raises her head when I come in, that little worry line forming between her eyebrows. “Clara,” the priest says, his voice jovial. “I was just about to pay you a visit. Thought I would make my rounds first.”

“Aren’t you early?” I ask.

“By a couple of hours, yes.” He lays a clerical hand on Janny’s head, murmurs a blessing, then pats her cheek. “I’ll see you tomorrow morning, Ms. Hernandez.”

“I’ll come back after my confession,” I tell Janny, and crutch out of the room. But as soon as he closes and latches her door, I say, “You brought him, didn’t you.”

“Yes, he’s in the chapel. Or at least, that’s where he was when I left him.”

He rests his palm against my back as I start down the hallway. The chapel is around the corner, but when I reach my cell I stop and turn into it. Father Soriano looks at me in confusion as I sit on the bed and let my crutches fall beside me with a clatter.

“I can’t go.” My throat feels so tight that I’m not sure how I’m still breathing. “There’s no way I can walk in there.”

“I’ll be with you, Clara.”

I shake my head. My hands, resting on my thighs, are trembling. He steps into my cell and crouches down beside me, balancing in his creased black dress shoes. The weariness has gone from his deeply tanned face, and he only looks kind. It’s the focus of his dark eyes that cuts through my climbing panic. For the first time in the years I’ve known him, he has pulled away the invisible wall between us—the confessional screen, the communion rail—and looks at me the way I imagine Jesus looked upon a woman as he healed her.

“You asked for a brave thing,” he says. “You did it because you have a brave heart. Don’t let your mind trick you now into believing otherwise.”

He holds out his hand, and I let him pull me up to stand.

* * *

The sunlight streaming through the stained-glass window is low and pale, touching the opposite wall with faded shards of color. The pews are worn and nicked, like our old desks at Our Lady of Mercy. I see Clinton the moment I walk in. He’s sitting in the wooden chair just in front of the chancel, elbows on his knees and his legs loosely apart. He’s cracking his knuckles. He’s looking at the floor. I stop short, waiting out a feeling in my stomach like the last dregs of water being sucked down the drain. Then he looks up and, right away, he stands.

His hair is very thin on top now, the blond salted with gray and combed carefully to the side. He wears glasses, and his sharp jaw has softened its edges. His neck is not the lean pillar it used to be. I follow the line of his body down and find a different person entirely. He’s a little paunchy, broader and softer at the shoulders, dressed in a cream-colored shirt traced in a thin plaid and dark khaki pants. He looks ever so much like his father.

He swings his arms, letting the side of his fist bounce against his palm when they meet at the front; but then he stops himself, his hands writhing nervously against the sides of his pants. I can see he’s waiting for me to approach him, but I can’t. To walk up the aisle to this man waiting at the side for me, as if I’m a bride—no.

“Come over here,” I say.

He gives a single nod and starts down the aisle. Father Soriano stands just behind me, like a spotter in case I fall, but I feel steadier than I expected. At close range Clinton looks even older, and I remind myself he’s fifty-two. The last time I saw him he was twenty-eight, sitting on the witness stand in court, but I barely remember him then. In my mind’s eye he is always eighteen.

“Clara,” he says, with another nod of greeting.

He doesn’t extend his hand, and I don’t offer mine. I sit down at the edge of the last pew, and he takes a seat in the one across the aisle, which is no wider than a table—a distance just great enough that I can breathe. The priest takes my crutches and rests them against the back of the pew, then retreats to the doorway.

For a moment Clinton takes in my analytical gaze, my flat face, my silence. “Do you want to start, or should I?” he asks.

I raise an eyebrow. “Do you have something to say?”

“Of course I do.” He rubs his thighs. “First, the day you hit me on the head with that bottle, I wasn’t coming down there to do anything to you. I was just trying to reach the bottle of stain remover. I’d gotten jelly on my shirt, and it was the shirt I needed for an interview, and there was nothing on my mind except getting it out—”

“What?” My face contorts into a mask of disbelief. “That’s what you want to tell me? After all these years?”

“To clear the air, yes. I know you have this idea that I wanted to do something to you, and that’s why you overreacted so much, and it’s always bothered me because it isn’t true. I was with Susie then, for God’s sake. I wasn’t going to try anything.”

I sit up straight and choke on a humorless laugh. “Clinton, you never tried anything. You did whatever you wanted, whenever you wanted. Trying implies that I might have had a choice in the matter.”

He holds out both hands, palms toward the earth, in a placating gesture. “I’m not saying you’re wrong there. Just that wasn’t one of those times.”

“And while we’re at it, I should have overreacted like that about five years earlier.”

His hands drop to his knees. “Fair enough.”

That small admission surprises me into silence. He gnaws his bottom lip and looks toward the narthex. Rectangles of light gleam on his glasses—hard, shifting little points.

“I hate it that you see it this way,” he says. “I was hoping that wouldn’t be the case.”

A fresh surge of fury courses through me. “How did you think I would see it? As a game? Some kind of exciting affair? You raped me. When I was a child. And you did it a hundred times.”

“I know that,” he says loudly. “I was hoping you didn’t.”

“How the hell could I not know?”

“Because there are so many ways to think around these things!”

Again he holds his hands out, palms toward me this time, and takes a deep breath. “Let me start over again,” he says. “You want an apology, and believe it or not, I came all the way down here to deliver it to you. I guess you’ve been steaming about this for thirty-odd years, wondering why I didn’t have the stones to offer you one. Well, that’s the answer. How you viewed it—that’s not something I knew. I figured it probably wasn’t favorable. I’m not stupid, but I didn’t know that for a fact. And what if I said I’m sorry about what happened and you said, ‘What are you talking about?’ Because sometimes—not mostly, but sometimes—it was consensual.”

I tip my head, looking at him in utter disbelief. There’s something befuddled in his expression, as though he has truly puzzled over this. “It was never consensual,” I say.

“Well, sometimes it seemed like it was.”

“You imagined that. I never wanted it. Not once.” I brace my arm against the pew and lean toward him to be sure he doesn’t miss a thing I say. “You choked me, you scared me, you robbed me of ever feeling normal, and worst of all, you screwed up my mind. You don’t get to keep any of that, so don’t congratulate yourself, but for a long time there you screwed me up pretty good. And if you’ve carried around some idea in your head that I wanted it sometimes—well, allow me to relieve you of that notion. I knew that if I tried to say no, you would make my life an even worse hell. A person can’t consent if she has no choice.”

His mouth pulls into a tight, grim line, and I see his Adam’s apple move as he swallows. “Listen, I didn’t come here to give you a pile of excuses. Flat out, I shouldn’t have done it. I’m sorry. I’m embarrassed and I’m sorry. And I hate to say it, but you’re not the first woman to come to me years later and lay into me about something of this nature. At the time I had a different idea than I do now about how that type of interaction works. That’s all I’m going to say.”

His apology should wash over me like clear water, but I find it hardly matters. What feels good is to speak the truth of it to his face. To make him return in his mind to those moments and sit in them with me, drinking in the fact that he was unwanted. Yet I know I can’t make this unhappy reunion all about the rearrangement of that power. “You filed a claim in a sexual abuse lawsuit against the diocese,” I say.

A shadow of surprise crosses his face, but he says nothing.

“Was that a true claim or a false one? Just be honest. If it was false, I won’t report you.”

“How did you find out about that?”

“You’d be amazed at how many people are nosing around in our family’s past on a day-to-day basis. Ricky demanded to talk to you right before they burst in and arrested him, remember? They leave no stone unturned.”

Clinton nods and clears his throat. “Yeah. Well, it was a genuine claim. And in my defense—in my defense, Clara, please—I did everything I could as a witness for you because I didn’t want to see you put away for murdering that sorry old bastard. It’s a wonder nobody else got to him first.”

He rubs his hands together, and I notice his wedding ring is gone. That shouldn’t surprise me, but everything about the passage of time outside these walls always manages to, anyway. “I’m sorry that happened to you,” I say.

He looks up at me with a wince. “Christ, Clara, don’t say that.”

“Well, I am. Nobody should have to suffer that. Not even you.”

The light has fallen lower, throwing piercing beams across the pews toward the altar. It’s December, and even in the desert night is creeping earlier and earlier. Clinton looks up at me, a momentary glance that is brief and unguarded. “My father didn’t know, but my mother did. When I finally worked up the nerve to tell her, she freaked out about it, but next thing I knew she left anyway. These days I think they’d call her bipolar. I don’t know if they had a name for it then. Crazy. People like that were just crazy. Whatever it was, it sure didn’t do me any good. Can I tell you something?”

I consider that, because I can. “Yes.”

“During the whole lawsuit thing, most of us in the group went to these support group sessions. The guy who first contacted the lawyer works for this organization that runs them. I wasn’t going just because it would look good in court or anything like that. I was going because once somebody from school got in touch with me and pointed out the elephant in the room, which is that a whole bunch of us went through this shit, I started having a lot of feelings about it again. Victim feelings. Maybe the third time I went, we were going around the circle and that guy talked about how the experience drove him go to work for this organization because he wanted to do everything in his power to prevent another person going through what he’d been through. And I thought, wow. There are two kinds of people in this world, you know?”

“What do you mean?”

He tosses up a hand as if it’s obvious. “Well, that guy realized his life’s work was protecting children and serving victims. And mine was proving to myself that I was not gay, goddamn it. Because that sick fuck really had me worried about it for a minute there.”

I nod. Clinton looks restless, his gaze darting to the door and then to the window. “When did you get divorced?” I ask.

“Six or seven years ago. I’ve been married twice.” He catches my eye again and lifts his eyebrows. “It just didn’t work out, is all. I’m not gay.”

“You still need to be sure I know that, huh?”

He scowls, but has enough grace to look embarrassed. “Just don’t look back on this conversation and think I came crying that I wasn’t to blame. If I could take it all back, I would. I have a daughter myself. I’d kill anybody who did that to her. I’m sorry.”

Father Soriano shifts back into the room, resting his back against the wall with his arms behind him. “I’m glad to have your apology,” I say. “Thank you for offering it. I hope you’ll understand if I accept it on my own time.”

I reach for my crutches and begin to get up. Clinton reaches toward my arm, but I hold up a hand. “No,” I say, polite but firm. “Don’t touch me.”

“Clara—wait. Listen, if you still have any legal bills—”

I narrow my eyes at him. “I don’t want your money.”

He stands, pressed awkwardly into the pew to stay out of my stumbling range. “Not mine. My dad’s not doing so well, you know—he’s been in that home for a couple of years now, and they keep warning me he’s in a decline. Once he goes, I know they’ll get in touch with you. Obviously I’d rather negotiate than sell the house.”

“Why would you sell the house? And why would they get in touch with me?”

He looks at me with wary incomprehension. “Because of the will. It’s in there that the house be sold and the profits divided, but I really don’t want to sell the place. I could buy out your share, but if you don’t need the money all at once we could work something out that might be better for everybody.”

I quickly glance at the priest, then back to Clinton, as if I might gain insight from the gazes of either of these men. “It’s your father’s house, isn’t it?”

“Mostly, but since they refinanced with the money from selling your mom’s old place, not completely.”

I almost laugh. Oh, Clara, I think, you should have known he wouldn’t come running down here just to apologize for wronging you. But instead of feeling incensed or used, I’m strangely light inside. “Well, I suppose we’ll be seeing each other again, then,” I tell him, and make my slow way out the door.

* * *

Another month drags by, the slow days perked up by a visit from Forrest, one from Mona, and several from Ms. Chandler. I’ve asked her to bring me books that were made into movies in the past five years, so I can be less ignorant of popular culture if I ever get out of here. One at a time she brings me each of the Harry Potter books, and I enjoy them much more than I had first expected. I like Harry’s escape from his miserable home life and identify with his feelings about his parents, but it’s Hermione I really love—the way she speaks up for herself and doesn’t let anyone push her around. I wish I’d had these books when I was a girl. The librarian sends Twilight as well, but I can’t get through it. I already know too many stories about a girl who falls in love with a boy who’s obviously a bad idea.

They bring in a specialist from the hospital to cut off my cast, and while I’m waiting in the clinic I come across a magazine article called “The Etsy Revolution,” about a very popular internet site on which artists can sell the crafts they make to people all over the world. The concept takes my mind by storm, and I fall in love with the idea of creating customized, Degas-inspired portraits of real little ballerinas—commissioned by parents, created from photographs, and sold for an affordable price. On the good thick paper Forrest sends me I create a logo for my shop, then spend a good amount of time musing on what pseudonym I might adopt to ensure I don’t scare away potential customers. Clara Hayes, I think, like a girl in junior high school. I push away the thoughts as quickly as they appear, but they keep sneaking back.

Christmas comes, and a card arrives from Annemarie. It’s a cute, childlike design with a large red and green ornament hanging from a narrow pine branch against a glossy pink background. I spot the curlicue of her old initials, AL, tucked unobtrusively beneath the drawing. Beneath the printed sentiment—Jolly Holidays to You and Yours!—is a simple handwritten signature: Annemarie. It isn’t much, but then, it means a great deal—the hope that she isn’t forever gone after all, and that Forrest was right when he said she is still in search of peace with me.

And then one day, at my cell door, it’s Mona. She’s smiling. The door swings open with a creak, and she steps in carrying a plastic shopping bag and a manila envelope. She holds up the paperwork and says, “Congratulations.”

The C.O. brings boxes, but I don’t have much to pack. I put in my court transcripts and pointe shoes, my radio and rosary, a few books and drawings, all my art supplies. There are the gifts from Annemarie, of course, and the prettiest string of prayer flags. But beyond that, I have lived almost all these years as if time consists only of one day lived over and over, and I have saved very little. None of Emory Pugh’s gentle, friendly letters remain. Not one extra Magnificat, and certainly not a single photo of the past twenty-five years.

Well, there is one. The picture of me with Forrest in front of the mural is already tucked into one of my soft-edged novels. Looking at it filled me with too much fear and longing, and so I put it away.

On my final night I lie awake in bed, my arms behind my head, and listen to the catcalls and door-banging of the other inmates. I run my tongue along my flattened canines and remember my very worst days here. The deaths of the people I loved most, the loss of the small girl who should have mattered more to me than anyone. I think of the best days with Janny, and the joy of the work I will miss so much. Above all I linger on the sublime moments, when despite everything I felt at peace—in the chapel now and then, or out in the sunshine with Clementine on my lap, or when I got lost in my dance music so thoroughly that, for a few minutes, I truly and absolutely had escaped.

I remember the sight of the enormous night sky through my hospital window and wonder how I will bear the world. I promise myself I won’t let fear or bitterness stand in the way of my becoming, at last, what I might have been. And finally, I promise God that I won’t go a single day without remembering why I was here all this time, and putting forth enough kindness to pay a few pennies on my incalculable debt. Because I know I don’t deserve this twist of fate. I deserve nothing, and the fact that I will receive the gift anyway makes me understand, in its crushing entirety, the meaning of mercy.

* * *

I sign my name on the paperwork the C.O. sets before me and slide it back across the counter to her. She looks it over, and as I wait I reach back and scratch just below the nape of my neck. Mona brought me a new outfit for my release, something she thought would be pretty and comfortable. I’m wearing jeans that fit strangely low on my hips and seem tight at the seat, and a white eyelet top with fluttery sleeves and little padded buttons down the front. The air-conditioning is hiked up so high in the Intake room that goose bumps have broken out on my arms. “I know it’s a little young,” Mona said as I held up the shirt between pinched fingers, “but you’ve got the figure for it, so why not. And it’s a bit bridal-looking, isn’t it? That seems appropriate for a fresh start, don’t you think?”

The C.O. nods and disappears into a back room, then reappears with a clear plastic bag labeled PROPERTY. “Here you go,” she says.

“What’s this?”

“Your stuff.”

I peer down into the bag. In it is a pair of jeans and a belt with a silver buckle, a white cardigan sweater, and a faded pink T-shirt with a logo on the chest that reads Spectrum Supply. There’s also a pair of white flats. It’s the outfit I was wearing when I got arrested. I find a small envelope deep within the bag, open its flap, and shake its contents into my hand. Into my palm slip a pair of gold hoop earrings and a thin gold necklace with a pendant Ricky gave me for our first Valentine’s Day—a heart with a diamond chip at its center.

“Sign here to confirm that’s everything and you received all your property,” the officer says.

“I have no idea if that’s everything. I’m astonished you keep this stuff for so long.” I sign where she’s drawn an X. “I wonder if any of it still fits.”

“Even if it does, you probably don’t want to go around wearing it,” she says dryly. “Look like you arrived in a time machine.”

“Like in Back to the Future,” the officer at the next desk says, but I haven’t seen that movie.

I loop the bag around my wrist and reach down to pick up the cat carrier Mona brought for me. It took fifteen minutes to coax Clementine out of a cubby near a gutter this morning. She hadn’t seen me in so long, and I was wearing the wrong clothes. Now she thumps around in the small gray box offering a periodic, dissatisfied meow, and one of the C.O.s is sneezing.

The officer presses a rubber stamp against my paperwork, sets it onto a scanner, and watches as the image slowly appears on her computer screen. “All right,” she says at last. “That’s it. You can go.”

“Out that door?”

“That’s the one.”

“Hope you enjoyed your stay at the El Centro Intercontinental Suites,” says the other officer at the desk, and I laugh. That alone is something to marvel at.

She presses a button and the double doors pull open. I feel the blast of heated desert air from outside, and there, at the curb where I saw Penelope jostled from the Corrections truck and into the building, sits a black pickup truck. Forrest is leaning against it, hands in his pockets, bouncing one foot impatiently. At the sight of the open doors he reaches in through the open passenger-side window and pulls out a white paper bag with the In-N-Out Burger logo on the front. He shakes it a little, as if he needs to entice me to step outside.

I smile at the officer. “Thank you,” I say. I take a deep breath and step out into the sunlight, where already I can feel my body shaking off the chill of the building, welcoming the warmth of the outside air.

Author’s Note and Acknowledgments:

This story began its life as a secret side project—a sort of basement science lab in which I could run a little storytelling experiment. My previous novels, The Kingdom of Childhood and Heaven Should Fall, each took readers on a journey from the United States to Germany or Afghanistan, into the minds and memories of many different characters. What would happen, I wondered, if I took one woman, set her down in a single, beige-walled building, and locked the doors? Could I even tell her story, or did I need a bigger canvas and shinier paint on which to tell any story at all?

Clara Mattingly is not meant to represent the average prisoner, although I doubt the reality of an “average prisoner” exists at all. With her physical circumstances I worked to be reasonably accurate, although I took creative license in some areas, such as the common rules of visitation. In the portrayal of her experience of abuse and rape, however, I took care to tell a story that reflects reality for many survivors like her. When Clara speaks to some aspect of her experience that is particularly unsettling, rest assured that I added no detail without bountiful research and firsthand accounts from those who have been there.

I am deeply thankful to the many friends, colleagues, and readers who helped bring this story to publication. To my agent Stephany Evans and my editor Nicole Brebner, as well as Susan Swinwood and the entire team at MIRA, thank you so much for your support and expert advice. Fellow writers Amanda Miller, Barbara Claypole White, Anne Hite, Allison Leotta, Kathleen McCleary, and Jassy Mackenzie have offered invaluable critiques and support, along with Mollie Weiner, Laura Wilcott, Hillary Myers, Elizabeth Gardner, Jalin Sopkowicz, Kathy Gaertner, Laura Carns, Ilene Hellman, Kimberly Algeri-Wong, Christine Barakat, and Stephanie Roden, to whom this book is dedicated. I’m grateful to author Johnny Shaw for introducing me to the Imperial Valley and all its creative possibilities. To create these characters, particularly Ricky, I would have been at a loss without the inspiration of Matt Holland and Jamie Casey, to whom the T-shirt slogan “Careful, or you’ll end up in my novel,” is no longer quite as funny. Many thanks to both of you.

Finally, I would like to thank family—my husband and children, my mother and fellow writer Randi Anderson, and my extended family with Leslie and Tony While. And last but not at all least, I would like to thank the Feminist Mormon Housewives for creating a sisterhood of support for women, including sexual abuse victims and women estranged from their families. All of you make the world a better place.

Other books by Rebecca Coleman

“[An] enthralling read…recommended for fans of Jodi Picoult’s realistic, ethics-driven novels.”

—Library Journal, starred review for The Kingdom of Childhood

If you loved Inside These Walls, be sure to catch The Kingdom of Childhood and Heaven Should Fall by acclaimed author Rebecca Coleman.

Order your copies today!

Connect with us on Harlequin.com/rivetingreads for more thought-provoking stories from both new and bestselling authors.

Other ways to keep in touch:

Harlequin.com/Newsletters

Facebook.com/HarlequinBooks

Twitter.com/HarlequinBooks

HarlequinBlog.com

About the Author

Rebecca Coleman is the critically acclaimed author of Heaven Should Fall and The Kingdom of Childhood, which was a semifinalist in Amazon’s Breakthrough Novel competition. A native New Yorker, Rebecca now lives and works near Washington, D.C. Visit her website, http://www.rebeccacoleman.net/.

Copyright

eISBN: 978-1-4592-3907-4

INSIDE THESE WALLS

Copyright © 2014 by Rebecca Coleman

All rights reserved. By payment of the required fees, you have been granted the nonexclusive, nontransferable right to access and read the text of this ebook on-screen. No part of this text may be reproduced, transmitted, downloaded, decompiled, reverse engineered, or stored in or introduced into any information storage and retrieval system, in any form or by any means, whether electronic or mechanical, now known or hereinafter invented, without the express written permission of publisher, Harlequin Enterprises Limited, 225 Duncan Mill Road, Don Mills, Ontario, Canada M3B 3K9.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are either the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events or locales is entirely coincidental. This edition published by arrangement with Harlequin Books S.A.

® and ™ are trademarks of the publisher. Trademarks indicated with ® are registered in the United States Patent and Trademark Office, the Canadian Trade Marks Office and in other countries.

www.Harlequin.com

Content

Rebecca Coleman
INSIDE THESE WALLS

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Author’s Note and Acknowledgments:

Other books by Rebecca Coleman

About the Author

Copyright